fornication_n indeed_o he_o say_v that_o this_o fall_n from_o that_o holy_a chastity_n which_o be_v vow_v to_o god_n may_v in_o some_o sense_n be_v say_v to_o be_v worse_o than_o adultery_n but_o he_o never_o imagine_v such_o a_o construction_n can_v be_v make_v of_o his_o word_n as_o though_o the_o act_n of_o fornication_n be_v not_o a_o great_a fall_n from_o it_o than_o mere_a marriage_n can_v be_v so_o much_o shall_v suffice_v for_o the_o instance_n produce_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o such_o thing_n which_o tend_v to_o obstruct_v a_o good_a life_n and_o devotion_n §_o 14._o the_o 3._o argument_n i_o use_v to_o prove_v the_o danger_n a_o person_n run_v of_o his_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n church_n be_v because_o it_o expose_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n to_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n which_o he_o look_v on_o as_o a_o strange_a charge_n from_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o protestant_n as_o strange_a as_o it_o be_v i_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v it_o true_a in_o a_o full_a examination_n of_o the_o whole_a controversy_n of_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n between_o we_o and_o they_o 9_o to_o which_o i_o expect_v a_o particular_a answer_n before_o this_o charge_n be_v renew_v again_o to_o which_o i_o must_v refer_v he_o for_o the_o main_a proof_n of_o it_o and_o shall_v here_o subjoin_v only_o short_a reply_n to_o his_o answer_n or_o reference_n to_o what_o be_v full_o answer_v already_o 1._o his_o distinction_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o itself_o and_o to_o we_o signify_v nothing_o for_o when_o we_o inquire_v into_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n it_o can_v be_v understand_v no_o otherwise_o than_o in_o respect_n to_o we_o and_o if_o the_o scripture_n authority_n as_o to_o we_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n as_o to_o we_o to_o be_v prow_v by_o the_o scripture_n the_o difficulty_n be_v not_o in_o the_o least_o avoid_v by_o that_o distinction_n and_o as_o little_a to_o the_o purpose_n be_v the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o argument_n ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la to_o prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n from_o scripture_n for_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v upon_o what_o other_o ground_n they_o build_v their_o own_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n than_o on_o the_o promise_v of_o christ_n in_o the_o scripture_n these_o be_v miserable_a evasion_n and_o nothing_o else_o for_o the_o trite_a say_n of_o s._n austin_n that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n i_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v that_o the_o meaning_n of_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v the_o best_a way_n to_o prove_v the_o particular_a book_n of_o scripture_n 9_o to_o be_v authentical_a and_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o present_a church_n and_o that_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o few_o person_n as_o the_o manichee_n be_v be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n we_o as_o much_o contend_v for_o as_o they_o but_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o make_v the_o infallibility_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n which_o we_o say_v be_v the_o way_n to_o overthrow_v all_o certainty_n of_o faith_n to_o any_o consider_a man_n 2._o to_o that_o of_o overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o say_v that_o divine_a revelation_n ought_v to_o be_v believe_v against_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o divine_a revelation_n in_o matter_n not_o capable_a of_o be_v judge_v by_o our_o sense_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v notwithstanding_o any_o argument_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o sensible_a experiment_n against_o it_o as_o in_o the_o belief_n of_o god_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o future_a state_n of_o the_o soul_n etc._n etc._n 2._o that_o in_o the_o proper_a object_n of_o sense_n to_o suppose_v a_o revelation_n contrary_n to_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n be_v to_o overthrow_v all_o certainty_n of_o faith_n where_o the_o matter_n to_o be_v believe_v depend_v upon_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a doctrine_n depend_v upon_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a if_o sense_n be_v not_o here_o to_o be_v believe_v in_o a_o proper_a object_n of_o it_o what_o assurance_n can_v we_o have_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o deceive_v when_o they_o say_v they_o see_v christ_n after_o he_o be_v rise_v if_o it_o be_v say_v there_o be_v no_o revelation_n against_o sense_n in_o that_o case_n that_o do_v not_o take_v off_o the_o difficulty_n for_o the_o reason_n why_o i_o be_o to_o believe_v revelation_n at_o any_o time_n against_o sense_n must_v be_v because_o sense_n may_v be_v deceive_v but_o revelation_n can_v but_o if_o i_o yield_v to_o that_o principle_n that_o sense_n may_v be_v deceive_v in_o its_o most_o proper_a object_n we_o can_v have_v no_o infallible_a certainty_n by_o sense_n at_o all_o and_o consequent_o not_o in_o that_o point_n that_o christ_n be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o sense_n can_v be_v deceive_v where_o there_o be_v no_o revelation_n against_o it_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v how_o it_o come_v to_o be_v deceive_v suppose_v a_o revelation_n contrary_n to_o it_o do_v god_n impose_v upon_o our_o sense_n at_o that_o time_n then_o he_o plain_o deceive_v we_o be_v it_o by_o tell_v we_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v more_o than_o we_o see_v that_o we_o deny_v not_o but_o we_o desire_v only_o to_o believe_v according_a to_o our_o sense_n in_o what_o we_o do_v see_v as_o what_o we_o see_v to_o be_v bread_n that_o be_v bread_n that_o what_o the_o apostle_n see_v to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n real_o and_o substantial_o and_o not_o mere_o the_o accident_n of_o a_o body_n beside_o if_o revelation_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v against_o sense_n then_o either_o that_o revelation_n be_v convey_v immediate_o to_o our_o mind_n which_o be_v to_o make_v every_o one_o a_o prophet_n that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o mediate_o by_o our_o sense_n as_o in_o those_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n if_o so_o than_o i_o be_o to_o believe_v this_o revelation_n by_o my_o sense_n and_o believe_v this_o revelation_n i_o be_o not_o to_o believe_v my_o sense_n which_o be_v a_o excellent_a way_n of_o make_v faith_n certain_a all_o this_o on_o supposition_n there_o be_v a_o revelation_n in_o this_o case_n which_o be_v not_o only_o false_a but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a will_v overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o faith_n 3._o to_o that_o i_o object_v as_o to_o their_o deny_v to_o man_n the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n propose_v by_o a_o church_n when_o they_o must_v use_v it_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o a_o church_n he_o answer_v that_o this_o can_v expose_v faith_n to_o any_o uncertainty_n because_o it_o be_v only_o prefer_v the_o church_n judgement_n before_o our_o own_o but_o he_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o understand_v the_o force_n of_o my_o objection_n which_o lie_v in_o this_o every_o one_o must_v use_v his_o own_o judgement_n and_o reason_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v to_o rely_v upon_o be_v he_o certain_a in_o this_o or_o not_o if_o he_o be_v uncertain_a all_o that_o he_o receive_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n must_v be_v uncertain_a too_o if_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n be_v certain_a then_o how_o come_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o church_n to_o be_v a_o necessary_a mean_n of_o certainty_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o they_o who_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o a_o man_n reason_n and_o judgement_n in_o religion_n must_v overthrow_v all_o certainty_n on_o their_o own_o ground_n since_o the_o choice_n of_o his_o infallible_a guide_n must_v depend_v upon_o it_o now_o he_o understand_v my_o argument_n better_o he_o may_v know_v better_o how_o to_o answer_v it_o but_o i_o assure_v he_o i_o mean_v no_o such_o thing_n by_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n as_o he_o suppose_v i_o will_v have_v which_o be_v to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o my_o reason_n can_v comprehend_v for_o i_o believe_v a_o infinite_a be_v and_o all_o the_o doctrine_n reveal_v by_o it_o in_o holy_a scripture_n although_o i_o can_v reconcile_v all_o particular_n concern_v they_o to_o those_o conception_n we_o call_v reason_n but_o therefore_o to_o argue_v against_o the_o use_n of_o man_n judgement_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o believe_v be_v to_o dispute_v against_o that_o which_o
or_o ask_v their_o opinion_n and_o pope_n adrian_n himself_o he_o say_v in_o his_o defence_n of_o it_o against_o the_o caroline_n book_n never_o give_v it_o the_o name_n or_o authority_n of_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n 306._o the_o same_o council_n be_v reject_v here_o in_o england_n as_o our_o historian_n tell_v we_o because_o it_o assert_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n 792_o which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n abhor_v which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o hoveden_n and_o other_o and_o we_o find_v afterward_o in_o france_n by_o the_o synod_n of_o paris_n call_v by_o ludovicus_n pius_n upon_o the_o letter_n of_o michael_n balbus_n emperor_n of_o constantinople_n 111._o in_o order_n to_o the_o union_n of_o christendom_n in_o this_o point_n 793._o that_o these_o western_a church_n persist_v still_o in_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n which_o they_o will_v not_o have_v do_v after_o so_o long_a a_o time_n to_o inform_v themselves_o if_o a_o mere_a mistake_n of_o their_o doctrine_n at_o first_o goldasti_n have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o opposition_n but_o whosoever_o will_v read_v the_o caroline_n book_n or_o the_o synod_n of_o paris_n or_o agobardus_n and_o other_o about_o that_o time_n will_v find_v that_o they_o condemn_v all_o religious_a worship_n of_o image_n as_o adoration_n coâ—stit_fw-la and_o contrary_a to_o that_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o 1._o and_o to_o the_o command_n which_o he_o have_v give_v in_o scripture_n 824._o and_o i_o extreme_o wonder_v how_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n and_o much_o more_o any_o of_o learning_n and_o judgement_n that_o have_v read_v the_o book_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a against_o the_o nicene_n synod_n balazii_fw-la can_v imagine_v it_o altogether_o proceed_v upon_o a_o mistake_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o it_o when_o it_o so_o distinct_o relate_v and_o punctual_o answer_v the_o several_a place_n of_o scripture_n and_o father_n produce_v by_o it_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o the_o first_o book_n a_o answer_n be_v give_v to_o many_o impertinent_a place_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n allege_v in_o that_o council_n which_o the_o second_o proceed_v with_o and_o examine_v several_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o in_o the_o two_o remain_a book_n pursue_v all_o their_o pretence_n with_o that_o diligence_n that_o no_o one_o can_v imagine_v all_o this_o while_n that_o the_o author_n do_v not_o know_v their_o meaning_n and_o that_o by_o adoration_n he_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o give_v religious_a worship_n to_o image_n appear_v from_o hence_o because_o he_o call_v the_o civil_a worship_n which_o man_n give_v to_o one_o another_o by_o the_o name_n of_o adoration_n 24._o when_o he_o show_v that_o it_o be_v another_o thing_n to_o give_v adoration_n to_o a_o man_n upon_o a_o civil_a respect_n and_o to_o give_v adoration_n to_o image_n upon_o a_o religious_a account_n when_o god_n challenge_v all_o religious_a worship_n or_o adoration_n to_o himself_o and_o whatever_o reason_n will_v hold_v for_o such_o a_o worship_n of_o image_n will_v much_o more_o hold_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o man_n who_o have_v great_a excellency_n in_o they_o and_o more_o honour_n put_v upon_o they_o by_o god_n than_o any_o image_n can_v ever_o pretend_v to_o 25._o that_o god_n allow_v no_o other_o kind_n of_o adoration_n to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o but_o himself_o but_o that_o which_o we_o give_v to_o one_o another_o can_v any_o be_v so_o senseless_a to_o think_v that_o by_o this_o civil_a adoration_n he_o mean_v we_o honour_v every_o man_n we_o meet_v as_o our_o sovereign_a prince_n and_o as_o little_a reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v that_o by_o adoration_n give_v to_o image_n he_o mean_v only_o the_o incommunicable_a worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o father_n can_v we_o imagine_v say_v he_o that_o s._n peter_n will_v allow_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n who_o forbid_v cornelius_n to_o worship_v he_o or_o st._n john_n who_o the_o angel_n check_v for_o offer_v to_o worship_v he_o and_o bid_v he_o give_v that_o honour_n to_o god_n or_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n who_o with_o such_o horror_n run_v among_o the_o man_n of_o lycaonia_n when_o they_o be_v about_o to_o worship_v they_o and_o yet_o sure_o angel_n and_o such_o person_n as_o these_o deserve_v more_o to_o be_v worship_v than_o any_o image_n can_v do_v but_o we_o see_v by_o these_o example_n that_o even_o these_o be_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v with_o any_o other_o kind_n of_o adoration_n than_o what_o the_o office_n of_o civility_n require_v from_o we_o beside_o in_o his_o language_n those_o who_o follow_v the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n be_v say_v 31._o not_o to_o adore_v image_n by_o which_o nothing_o else_o can_v be_v mean_v than_o their_o giving_z no_o religious_a worship_n to_o they_o and_o when_o he_o show_v the_o great_a inconsequence_n of_o the_o argument_n from_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o statue_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n because_o in_o matter_n of_o religious_a worship_n we_o be_v not_o to_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o man_n against_o the_o will_n of_o god_n 15._o he_o thereby_o show_v what_o kind_n of_o adoration_n he_o intend_v not_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n but_o suppose_v to_o be_v of_o a_o inferior_a sort_n 553._o in_o so_o much_o that_o binius_fw-la confess_v that_o the_o design_n of_o these_o book_n be_v against_o all_o worship_n of_o image_n it_o be_v true_a pope_n hadrian_n in_o the_o answer_n he_o send_v to_o these_o book_n which_o be_v still_o extant_a in_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n do_v deny_v 143._o that_o the_o synod_n intend_v to_o give_v proper_a divine_a worship_n to_o image_n but_o that_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o synod_n itself_o have_v in_o word_n say_v before_o but_o that_o be_v not_o the_o question_n what_o they_o say_v but_o what_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n do_v imply_v whether_o that_o religious_a worship_n they_o give_v to_o image_n be_v not_o part_n of_o that_o adoration_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n and_o he_o that_o expect_v a_o answer_n to_o this_o from_o he_o will_v find_v himself_o deceive_v who_o be_v so_o pitiful_o put_v to_o it_o for_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o demand_n of_o any_o example_n of_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o justify_v image-worship_n 36._o that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o make_v use_n of_o some_o mystical_a passage_n of_o dionysius_n the_o suppose_a areopagite_n wherein_o the_o word_n image_n happen_v to_o be_v be_v very_o sufficient_a to_o his_o purpose_n and_o this_o answer_n of_o hadrian_o give_v so_o little_a satisfaction_n to_o the_o western_a bishop_n that_o a.d._n 824._o the_o synod_n at_o paris_n be_v call_v by_o ludovicus_n pius_n to_o advise_v about_o this_o point_n 109._o do_v condemn_v express_o pope_n hadrian_n for_o assert_v a_o superstitious_a adoration_n of_o image_n which_o they_o look_v on_o as_o a_o great_a impiety_n and_o say_v that_o he_o produce_v very_o impertinent_a place_n of_o the_o father_n and_o remote_a from_o his_o purpose_n and_o that_o set_v aside_o his_o pontifical_a authority_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o caroline_n book_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n apparent_o false_a and_o they_o have_v nothing_o to_o excuse_v he_o by_o but_o his_o ignorance_n and_o therefore_o they_o at_o large_a show_n that_o the_o religious_a worship_n of_o image_n come_v first_o from_o heretic_n and_o that_o it_o be_v always_o condemn_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o answer_v the_o argument_n produce_v on_o the_o other_o side_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n and_o suppose_v that_o superstitious_a custom_n of_o worship_v image_n have_v for_o some_o time_n obtain_v yet_o they_o show_v by_o several_a testimony_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v abrogate_a 3._o no_o wonder_n then_o that_o bellarmine_n be_v so_o much_o displease_v with_o this_o synod_n for_o offer_v so_o bold_o to_o censure_v the_o pope_n write_n and_o a_o synod_n approve_v by_o he_o wherein_o the_o say_v they_o exceed_v the_o fault_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o caroline_n book_n because_o as_o he_o confess_v 4._o they_o offer_v to_o teach_v the_o pope_n and_o resist_v he_o to_o the_o face_n and_o yet_o no_o doubt_n they_o have_v read_v and_o consider_v hadrian_o word_n wherein_o he_o disow_v the_o give_v true_a divine_a honour_n to_o image_n not_o long_o after_o this_o synod_n come_v forth_o the_o book_n of_o agobardus_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n against_o image_n occasion_v say_v papirius_n massonus_n by_o the_o stupendous_a superstition_n in_o that_o age_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o and_o this_o say_v he_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o his_o doctrine_n out_o of_o st._n augustine_n and_o other_o father_n that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o image_n of_o god_n but_o what_o be_v himself_o and_o therefore_o can_v be_v
person_n they_o have_v ten_o time_n more_o cause_n to_o fear_v than_o the_o common_a people_n and_o consider_v the_o advantage_n they_o once_o have_v by_o the_o horrible_a ignorance_n of_o priest_n and_o people_n it_o must_v be_v impute_v only_o to_o the_o watchful_a eye_n of_o divine_a providence_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v of_o so_o little_a use_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v preserve_v entire_a to_o our_o day_n there_o have_v be_v no_o such_o mean_n in_o the_o world_n to_o have_v prevent_v a_o reformation_n as_o this_o for_o they_o be_v not_o out_o when_o they_o take_v the_o scripture_n so_o much_o for_o their_o enemy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o force_n and_o restraint_n they_o put_v upon_o it_o and_o the_o fear_n and_o jealousy_n they_o be_v in_o about_o it_o continual_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v for_o this_o will_v any_o one_o have_v compare_v the_o scripture_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o common_a people_n as_o my_o adversary_n do_v to_o a_o sword_n in_o a_o mad_a man_n hand_n be_v it_o of_o so_o destructive_a a_o nature_n and_o frame_v for_o no_o other_o use_n than_o a_o sword_n be_v which_o nothing_o but_o discretion_n keep_v a_o man_n from_o do_v mischief_n by_o and_o all_o the_o way_n a_o man_n have_v though_o never_o so_o meek_a and_o humble_a to_o defend_v himself_o by_o it_o be_v by_o destroy_v his_o enemy_n with_o it_o if_o he_o continue_v his_o assault_n these_o expression_n do_v not_o argue_v any_o kindness_n to_o the_o scripture_n nor_o a_o apprehension_n of_o any_o great_a good_a come_v to_o the_o world_n by_o it_o but_o that_o real_o man_n may_v have_v be_v more_o at_o ease_n and_o few_o difference_n in_o religion_n have_v happen_v if_o all_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o bible_n have_v be_v lose_v assoon_o as_o the_o pope_n have_v place_v himself_o in_o his_o infallible_a chair_n this_o design_n be_v once_o attempt_v as_o i_o shall_v show_v afterward_o but_o fail_v of_o success_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o far_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o prudence_n may_v carry_v they_o if_o ever_o such_o a_o season_n shall_v fall_v into_o their_o hand_n again_o have_v find_v so_o much_o trouble_v to_o they_o from_o the_o scripture_n and_o so_o little_a benefit_n by_o they_o their_o church_n be_v once_o own_v as_o infallible_a for_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o do_v more_o mischief_n according_a to_o they_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o reformer_n than_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o do_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o common_a people_n if_o it_o must_v be_v a_o sword_n in_o a_o mad_a man_n hand_n whether_o the_o more_o strength_n and_o cunning_a such_o a_o one_o have_v he_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o do_v so_o much_o the_o more_o mischief_n by_o it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o get_v it_o out_o of_o such_o a_o man_n hand_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o the_o high_a prudence_n and_o care_n of_o the_o public_a safety_n to_o do_v it_o it_o can_v be_v then_o nothing_o but_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o make_v they_o suffer_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o any_o who_o be_v capable_a of_o do_v mischief_n by_o it_o and_o the_o more_o mischief_n they_o may_v do_v the_o more_o desirable_a and_o prudential_a it_o be_v to_o take_v it_o from_o they_o but_o all_o man_n see_v none_o be_v so_o capable_a of_o do_v mischief_n thereby_o as_o man_n of_o the_o great_a wit_n and_o learning_n and_o that_o have_v the_o fair_a appearance_n of_o piety_n to_o the_o world_n the_o consequence_n then_o of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v if_o pursue_v to_o the_o true_a design_n of_o it_o that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v keep_v if_o possible_a out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o most_o subtle_a learned_a and_o pious_a man_n above_o all_o other_o if_o they_o be_v not_o true_a to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a show_n to_o pretend_v only_o to_o keep_v the_o people_n in_o order_n for_o when_o be_v they_o otherwise_o but_o when_o cunning_a man_n have_v the_o manage_n of_o they_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o this_o principle_n be_v that_o it_o will_v never_o be_v well_o with_o the_o world_n till_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v all_o burn_v which_o be_v abroad_o and_o that_o only_o one_o original_a be_v preserve_v in_o the_o vatican_n to_o justify_v the_o pope_n title_n to_o infallibility_n and_o that_o as_o the_o sybilline_a oracle_n of_o old_a never_o to_o be_v consult_v but_o in_o case_n of_o great_a extremity_n and_o that_o under_o the_o inspection_n of_o some_o very_a trusty_a officer_n nor_o to_o be_v interpret_v but_o by_o the_o pope_n himself_o if_o i_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o own_v the_o principle_n of_o it_o i_o must_v needs_o have_v condemn_v the_o great_a man_n of_o it_o in_o former_a time_n for_o want_n of_o prudence_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o will_v have_v serve_v their_o turn_n much_o better_a than_o forge_v so_o many_o decretal_a epistle_n falsify_v so_o many_o testimony_n pervert_v so_o many_o text_n of_o scripture_n to_o maintain_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o papal_a chair_n there_o be_v only_o one_o small_a circumstance_n want_v their_o good_a will_n we_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o question_v and_o that_o be_v the_o possibility_n of_o it_o for_o although_o the_o roman_a church_n call_v itself_o catholic_n they_o be_v wise_a enough_o to_o know_v there_o be_v many_o considerable_a church_n in_o the_o world_n beside_o they_o where_o the_o scripture_n be_v preserve_v and_o from_o whence_o copy_n may_v be_v procure_v by_o person_n who_o will_v be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o inquisitive_a the_o more_o they_o be_v forbid_v to_o get_v it_o therefore_o they_o pitch_v upon_o a_o easy_a way_n and_o find_v the_o people_n under_o a_o very_a competent_a degree_n of_o ignorance_n they_o indulge_v they_o and_o soothe_v they_o up_o in_o it_o and_o tell_v they_o they_o can_v never_o miss_v the_o way_n to_o heaven_n though_o never_o so_o narrow_a in_o the_o dark_a their_o only_a danger_n be_v too_o much_o light_n for_o then_o probable_o they_o may_v be_v in_o a_o great_a dispute_n whether_o the_o broad_a way_n be_v not_o the_o true_a for_o there_o they_o see_v most_o of_o their_o friend_n and_o leader_n and_o while_o they_o keep_v the_o people_n in_o this_o profound_a ignorance_n and_o superstition_n they_o jog_v on_o in_o their_o opinion_n as_o secure_o to_o heaven_n as_o ignatius_n loyola_n mule_n do_v to_o mountserrat_a 17._o when_o he_o lay_v his_o bridle_n on_o his_o neck_n to_o see_v whether_o he_o will_v take_v the_o way_n to_o pursue_v the_o moor_n 3._o which_o be_v the_o more_o beat_a tract_n or_o the_o more_o craggy_a and_o untrodden_a way_n to_o that_o place_n of_o devotion_n and_o by_o a_o mighty_a providence_n and_o i_o suppose_v a_o little_a help_n of_o the_o rider_n the_o beast_n take_v the_o more_o narrow_a way_n but_o when_o person_n begin_v to_o be_v awaken_v by_o learning_n and_o thereby_o grow_v inquisitive_a in_o all_o matter_n and_o so_o by_o degree_n in_o those_o of_o religion_n they_o then_o espy_v their_o error_n in_o let_v such_o a_o book_n lie_v abroad_o in_o so_o many_o hand_n from_o whence_o so_o many_o irresistible_a argument_n be_v draw_v against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o i_o assure_v myself_o be_v the_o true_a ground_n of_o the_o quarrel_n against_o the_o read_n the_o scripture_n but_o that_o be_v now_o irremediable_a they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o small_a art_n and_o endeavour_v to_o hinder_v any_o one_o particular_a person_n who_o they_o have_v the_o least_o suspicion_n of_o from_o meddle_v with_o a_o book_n so_o dangerous_a to_o their_o church_n and_o religion_n §_o 10._o for_o if_o this_o be_v not_o it_o church_n what_o make_v they_o to_o be_v more_o jealous_a of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o scripture_n than_o ever_o the_o christian_n be_v in_o former_a age_n be_v there_o not_o much_o more_o danger_n of_o misunderstand_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n at_o first_o than_o ever_o after_o nay_o be_v there_o not_o very_o many_o who_o be_v false_a apostle_n and_o great_a and_o dangerous_a heretic_n presumptuous_a and_o arrogant_a if_o ever_o any_o be_v but_o do_v christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n for_o all_o this_o think_v it_o unfit_a to_o communicate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o the_o people_n or_o be_v the_o book_n contain_v it_o write_v in_o language_n not_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o they_o no_o they_o choose_v the_o most_o popular_a language_n of_o that_o time_n most_o large_o spread_v and_o general_o understand_v the_o apostle_n never_o tell_v their_o disciple_n of_o the_o danger_n of_o read_v the_o divine_a write_n that_o be_v among_o they_o when_o they_o be_v
to_o her_o confessor_n they_o be_v strict_o examine_v and_o after_o they_o by_o the_o bishop_n and_o divine_n of_o sweden_n and_o approve_v as_o divine_a revelation_n from_o they_o they_o be_v send_v as_o such_o to_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n from_o thence_o they_o be_v examine_v over_o again_o at_o naples_n and_o there_o allow_v and_o preach_v in_o the_o presence_n and_o by_o command_n of_o the_o queen_n and_o archbishop_n before_o all_o the_o people_n of_o the_o city_n again_o examine_v at_o rome_n by_o prelate_n and_o cardinal_n a._n d._n 1377._o by_o the_o pope_n appointment_n and_o there_o approve_v and_o a._n d._n 1379._o they_o be_v declare_v by_o those_o vrban_n the_o six_o commit_v the_o new_a examination_n of_o they_o to_o to_o be_v authentic_a and_o to_o come_v from_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o so_o much_o be_v declare_v by_o boniface_n the_o nine_o in_o the_o bull_n of_o her_o canonization_n and_o at_o last_o approve_v say_v wadding_n at_o the_o general_n council_n of_o basil._n what_o can_v be_v expect_v less_o after_o this_o than_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v receive_v as_o canonical_a scripture_n they_o have_v never_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n in_o examine_v and_o approve_v any_o controvert_v book_n of_o the_o bible_n as_o they_o have_v do_v about_o these_o revelation_n and_o no_o man_n know_v how_o far_o their_o authority_n may_v have_v prevail_v if_o the_o whole_a sect_n of_o dominican_n have_v not_o be_v engage_v in_o the_o opposite_a opinion_n for_o nothing_o else_o that_o i_o can_v find_v have_v give_v any_o discredit_n to_o her_o revelation_n but_o this_o which_o make_v cajetan_n call_v they_o old_a wife_n dream_n as_o wadding_n confess_v 35â—_n but_o it_o fall_v out_o very_o convenient_o that_o s._n catharines_n revelation_n be_v just_a in_o the_o dominican_n way_n in_o which_o she_o have_v be_v educate_v and_o for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v see_v want_v little_a of_o the_o reputation_n of_o st._n brigitt_n for_o they_o be_v both_o very_a wonderful_a person_n and_o have_v more_o familiar_a reyelation_n than_o any_o of_o the_o prophet_n we_o read_v of_o s._n brigitt_n in_o her_o childhood_n if_o we_o believe_v the_o account_n give_v of_o she_o in_o the_o bull_n of_o canonization_n by_o bonifacius_n and_o her_o life_n by_o vastavius_fw-la have_v vision_n as_o frequent_o as_o other_o child_n have_v baby_n and_o be_v as_o well_o please_v with_o they_o the_o virgin_n mary_n be_v once_o her_o midwife_n as_o the_o pope_n very_o grave_o tell_v we_o but_o her_o revelation_n after_o christ_n take_v she_o for_o his_o spouse_n have_v fill_v a_o great_a volume_n 1611._o wherein_o a_o person_n that_o have_v leisure_n enough_o may_v see_v strange_a effect_n of_o the_o power_n of_o imagination_n or_o a_o religious_a melancholy_n and_o to_o that_o book_n the_o pope_n in_o his_o bull_n refer_v we_o and_o if_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v more_o considerable_a than_o the_o pope_n authority_n the_o whole_a roman_a church_n in_o the_o prayer_n upon_o s._n brigitts_n day_n 1017._o do_v confess_v these_o revelation_n to_o have_v come_v immediate_o from_o god_n to_o she_o and_o in_o one_o of_o the_o lesson_n for_o that_o day_n do_v magnify_v the_o multitude_n of_o her_o divine_a revelation_n but_o to_o say_v truth_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n allow_v fair_a play_n in_o the_o case_n 808._o for_o it_o magnify_v s._n catharine_n as_o much_o as_o s._n brigitt_n for_o her_o holy_a ecstasy_n be_v mention_v in_o the_o lesson_n upon_o her_o day_n in_o one_o of_o which_o be_v five_o ray_n come_v from_o the_o five_o wound_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o five_o part_n of_o her_o body_n and_o she_o be_v wonderful_a humble_a pray_v our_o lord_n that_o the_o wound_n may_v not_o appear_v for_o fear_n she_o shall_v have_v be_v think_v as_o holy_a as_o s._n francis_n and_o immediate_o the_o colour_n of_o the_o blood_n be_v change_v into_o pure_a light_n upon_o her_o hand_n and_o foot_n and_o heart_n and_o her_o confessor_n raimund_n who_o be_v always_o a_o principal_a man_n in_o these_o thing_n as_o mathias_n a_o suecia_n be_v to_o s._n brigitt_n without_o who_o she_o be_v advise_v from_o heaven_n to_o do_v nothing_o see_v these_o splendid_a wound_n upon_o her_o body_n but_o by_o what_o instrument_n do_v he_o see_v the_o wound_n in_o her_o heart_n well_o though_o we_o heretic_n be_v not_o apt_a to_o be_v too_o credulous_a in_o these_o case_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n very_o grave_o tell_v we_o in_o the_o next_o lesson_n that_o her_o learning_n be_v not_o acquire_v but_o infuse_v by_o which_o she_o answer_v the_o most_o profound_a doctor_n in_o the_o most_o difficult_a speculation_n in_o divinity_n but_o these_o be_v nothing_o to_o her_o revelation_n and_o the_o service_n she_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o they_o in_o a_o time_n of_o schism_n but_o one_o gift_n she_o have_v above_o s._n brigitt_n which_o be_v that_o while_n she_o be_v on_o earth_n she_o can_v not_o only_o see_v but_o smell_v soul_n too_o and_o can_v not_o endure_v the_o stench_n of_o wicked_a soul_n 25._o as_o raynaldus_n tell_v we_o from_o her_o confessor_n raimund_n a_o gift_n very_o few_o have_v beside_o she_o and_o philip_n nerius_n the_o father_n of_o the_o oratorian_n for_o raynaldus_n one_o of_o his_o order_n tell_v we_o from_o bacius_fw-la the_o writer_n of_o his_o life_n that_o he_o be_v sometime_o so_o offend_v with_o the_o smell_n of_o filthy_a soul_n ibâ—_n that_o he_o will_v desire_v the_o person_n to_o empty_a the_o jake_n of_o their_o soul_n such_o divine_a nose_n have_v these_o two_o saint_n among_o they_o a_o degree_n of_o enthusiasm_n above_o the_o spirit_n of_o discern_v any_o quaker_n among_o we_o have_v ever_o pretend_v to_o pope_n pius_n the_o second_o in_o the_o bull_n of_o canonization_n of_o s._n catharine_n 20._o not_o only_o acknowledge_v a_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n to_o have_v be_v in_o she_o but_o that_o sometime_o her_o ecstasy_n be_v so_o great_a that_o she_o be_v sensible_a of_o no_o kind_n of_o pain_n in_o they_o and_o s._n brigitt_n be_v often_o see_v much_o above_o ground_n in_o her_o devotion_n and_o one_o see_v river_n and_o another_o fire_n come_v out_o of_o her_o mouth_n but_o i_o think_v not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n these_o be_v thing_n we_o rake_v not_o the_o old_a kennel_n of_o the_o golden_a legend_n for_o but_o be_v at_o this_o day_n allow_v and_o approve_v of_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o their_o day_n keep_v and_o they_o pray_v to_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o these_o be_v §_o 3._o yet_o still_o we_o be_v to_o seek_v what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v church_n when_o two_o revelation_n contradict_v each_o other_o for_o the_o dominican_n be_v as_o peremptory_a for_o the_o revelation_n of_o s._n catharine_n as_o their_o adversary_n be_v for_o that_o of_o s._n brigitt_n two_o bold_a fellow_n call_v henricus_n de_fw-fr hassia_n and_o sybillanus_fw-la know_v no_o other_o way_n disquis_fw-la but_o to_o reject_v both_o as_o illusion_n and_o fancy_n but_o what_o become_v then_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n infallibility_n 4._o who_o have_v approve_v both_o franciscus_n picus_n mirandula_n be_v a_o learned_a and_o ingenuous_a man_n 2._o confess_v himself_o at_o a_o loss_n both_o be_v concern_v a_o thing_n pass_v there_o must_v be_v truth_n on_o one_o side_n and_o falsehood_n on_o the_o other_o for_o the_o case_n be_v not_o the_o same_o say_v he_o as_o to_o past_a and_o future_a thing_n in_o which_o a_o condition_n may_v be_v understand_v by_o which_o mean_v st._n bernard_n escape_v when_o he_o promise_v great_a success_n to_o a_o expedition_n into_o the_o holy_a land_n and_o they_o who_o go_v in_o it_o find_v the_o quite_o contrary_a but_o at_o last_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o conjecture_v his_o meaning_n when_o he_o say_v that_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v false_a in_o a_o prophecy_n though_o some_o prove_v true_a we_o have_v cause_n to_o suspect_v all_o especial_o if_o it_o come_v from_o woman_n who_o judgement_n be_v weak_a and_o their_o passion_n vehement_a and_o imagination_n easy_o possess_v with_o what_o they_o be_v most_o desirous_a of_o and_o least_o able_a to_o distinguish_v between_o the_o strength_n of_o imagination_n and_o a_o divine_a revelation_n but_o as_o to_o that_o particular_a case_n of_o s._n catharine_n and_o s._n brigitt_n 4._o where_o both_o be_v woman_n he_o say_v the_o divine_n be_v general_o for_o the_o former_a and_o the_o monk_n for_o the_o latter_a but_o which_o be_v in_o the_o truth_n he_o think_v can_v be_v know_v upon_o earth_n martin_n del_fw-it rio_n discourse_v of_o the_o revelation_n of_o canonize_v saint_n who_o be_v woman_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n ib._n reckon_v up_o s._n angela_n a_o carmelitess_n who_o book_n of_o revelation_n come_v out_o above_o four_o hundred_o year_n
8._o febr._n 4._o a._n d._n 1625._o not_o long_o after_o he_o come_v into_o england_n and_o be_v receive_v with_o so_o great_a kindness_n by_o their_o party_n here_o as_o make_v the_o jesuit_n who_o be_v friend_n to_o none_o but_o themselves_o soon_o to_o become_v his_o enemy_n especial_o when_o he_o begin_v to_o exercise_v his_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n here_o in_o lay_v restraint_n upon_o the_o regulars_n which_o the_o jesuit_n with_o other_o regulars_n grow_v so_o impatient_a of_o that_o they_o soon_o revive_v the_o old_a quarrel_n concern_v the_o authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o bishop_n and_o manage_v it_o with_o so_o great_a heat_n and_o fierceness_n that_o the_o titular_a bishop_n be_v fain_o to_o leave_v the_o field_n and_o withdraw_v into_o france_n the_o bottom_n of_o the_o quarrel_n be_v they_o find_v the_o kindness_n of_o their_o party_n to_o they_o abate_v since_o the_o bishop_n come_v who_o before_o have_v sway_v all_o and_o live_v in_o great_a plenty_n and_o bravery_n when_o the_o poor_a secular_o get_v scarce_o bread_n to_o eat_v as_o watson_n very_o sad_o lament_v in_o his_o answer_n to_o parson_n but_o now_o the_o necessary_a support_n of_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o bishop_n make_v the_o charity_n of_o their_o party_n run_v in_o another_o channel_n which_o the_o provincial_a of_o the_o jesuit_n complain_v of_o in_o a_o letter_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o chalcedon_n therefore_o they_o endeavour_v all_o they_o can_v to_o make_v a_o party_n against_o he_o among_o the_o people_n too_o which_o they_o do_v so_o effectual_o as_o amount_v to_o his_o withdraw_n a_o more_o civil_a word_n for_o his_o exile_n and_o now_o both_o party_n be_v sufficient_o heat_v the_o battle_n begin_v in_o which_o not_o only_o england_n and_o ireland_n but_o france_n and_o flanders_n be_v deep_o engage_v the_o first_o who_o appear_v be_v dr._n kellison_n professor_n of_o douai_n in_o a_o book_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o bishop_n authority_n to_o who_o knot_n then_o vice-provincial_a of_o the_o jesuit_n return_v his_o modest_a and_o brief_a discussion_n etc._n etc._n under_o the_o name_n of_o nicholas_n smith_n a_o jesuite_n then_o dead_a soon_o after_o come_v out_o another_o write_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n under_o the_o name_n of_o daniel_n of_o jesu_n who_o true_a name_n be_v john_n fluid_n which_o the_o other_o write_v joanes_n for_o john_n be_v the_o anagram_n of_o he_o be_v a_o jesuit_n too_o and_o professor_n at_o st._n omars_n which_o book_n be_v first_o censure_v by_o the_o archbishop_n of_o paris_n then_o by_o the_o sorbonne_n and_o at_o last_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n in_o a_o assembly_n of_o they_o at_o paris_n but_o the_o jesuit_n be_v so_o far_o from_o give_v over_o by_o this_o that_o they_o new_o set_v forth_o their_o book_n in_o latin_a with_o large_a approbation_n of_o they_o and_o publish_v a_o remonstrance_n against_o the_o bishop_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n party_n in_o england_n which_o be_v disow_v by_o the_o great_a number_n of_o they_o and_o cast_v whole_o upon_o the_o jesuit_n the_o same_o year_n 1631._o three_o book_n be_v publish_v by_o the_o secular_a clergy_n here_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o jesuit_n who_o be_v so_o far_o from_o quit_v the_o field_n by_o the_o number_n of_o their_o enemy_n that_o they_o begin_v a_o fresh_a charge_n against_o both_o the_o sorbonne_n doctor_n and_o the_o french_a clergy_n under_o the_o feign_a name_n of_o hermannus_n loemelius_fw-la who_o chief_a author_n be_v the_o forenamed_a jesuite_n lloyd_n with_o the_o assistance_n of_o his_o brethren_n as_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o style_n show_v and_o another_o book_n come_v out_o against_o the_o faculty_n of_o paris_n in_o vindication_n of_o knot_n or_o nicholas_n smith_n with_o many_o approbation_n of_o bishop_n university_n and_o private_a doctor_n and_o in_o vindication_n of_o the_o proposition_n of_o ireland_n likewise_o censure_v at_o paris_n another_o book_n come_v forth_o under_o the_o name_n of_o edmundus_n vrsulanus_fw-la who_o true_a name_n be_v macmahone_a prior_n of_o the_o franciscan_a convent_n in_o louvain_n about_o the_o same_o time_n the_o jesuit_n publish_v their_o censure_n of_o the_o apostolical_a creed_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o censure_n at_o paris_n against_o their_o doctrine_n as_o though_o their_o doctrine_n be_v as_o certain_a as_o that_o and_o themselves_o as_o infallible_a as_o the_o apostle_n wherein_o they_o charge_v the_o bishop_n their_o enemy_n with_o revive_v old_a heresy_n and_o broach_v new_a one_o the_o jesuit_n have_v now_o do_v such_o great_a thing_n triumph_v unreasonable_o in_o all_o place_n as_o have_v utter_o overthrow_v their_o enemy_n and_o beat_v they_o out_o of_o the_o field_n when_o in_o a_o little_a time_n after_o hallier_n and_o le_fw-fr maistre_fw-mi two_o doctor_n of_o the_o sorbonne_n undertake_v the_o quarrel_n against_o they_o but_o none_o be_v so_o high_o magnify_v and_o infinite_o applaud_v by_o the_o french_a clergy_n as_o a_o person_n under_o the_o disguise_a name_n of_o petrus_n aurelius_n who_o achievement_n in_o this_o kind_n they_o celebrate_v next_o to_o those_o of_o the_o pucelle_n d'_fw-fr orleans_n and_o print_v all_o his_o work_n together_o at_o their_o own_o charge_n and_o write_v a_o high_a elogium_fw-la of_o he_o which_o be_v prefix_v before_o they_o and_o the_o secular_a clergy_n of_o england_n send_v he_o a_o letter_n of_o congratulation_n for_o his_o triumph_n subscribe_v by_o john_n colleton_n dean_n of_o the_o chapter_n and_o edmond_n dutton_n secretary_n wherein_o they_o sad_o lament_v the_o discord_n that_o have_v be_v among_o they_o here_o and_o the_o heresy_n broach_v by_o their_o adversary_n by_o occasion_n of_o they_o the_o main_a ofthis_a controversy_n do_v concern_v the_o dignity_n necessity_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o episcopal_a order_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n and_o by_o aurelius_n 62._o who_o say_v that_o although_o the_o dispute_n begin_v upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o english_a clergy_n yet_o it_o be_v now_o carry_v far_o whether_o the_o episcopal_a order_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o particular_a church_n whether_o it_o be_v by_o divine_a right_n or_o no_o whether_o confirmation_n may_v be_v give_v without_o bishop_n whether_o the_o episcopal_a order_n be_v more_o perfect_a than_o the_o monastical_a whether_o the_o regulars_n be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o the_o jesuit_n be_v charge_v by_o their_o adversary_n with_o a_o design_n to_o extirpate_v and_o ruin_v the_o whole_a order_n of_o episcopacy_n have_v not_o these_o man_n now_o great_a reason_n to_o insult_v over_o we_o that_o some_o of_o these_o question_n have_v cause_v great_a difference_n among_o we_o when_o the_o jesuit_n in_o england_n have_v lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o they_o by_o their_o quarrel_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n but_o a_o little_a before_o and_o furnish_v the_o enemy_n to_o episcopacy_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n with_o so_o many_o argument_n to_o their_o hand_n to_o manage_v their_o bad_a cause_n with_o but_o what_o become_v of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n all_o this_o while_n do_v the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n only_o stand_v still_o to_o see_v what_o the_o issue_n of_o the_o battle_n will_v be_v without_o ever_o offer_v to_o compose_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o party_n no._n the_o jesuit_n find_v how_o hard_o they_o be_v put_v to_o it_o make_v their_o address_n to_o rome_n as_o their_o great_a sanctuary_n and_o a._n d._n 1633._o obtain_v a_o decree_n of_o the_o sacred_a congregation_n for_o suppress_v the_o book_n on_o both_o side_n without_o judge_v any_o thing_n at_o all_o of_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n or_o give_v any_o censure_n of_o the_o authority_n on_o either_o side_n and_o be_v not_o now_o the_o pope_n authority_n a_o excellent_a remedy_n for_o all_o division_n in_o the_o church_n when_o in_o so_o great_a a_o heat_n as_o this_o be_v the_o pope_n dare_v not_o interpose_v at_o all_o in_o the_o main_a business_n for_o fear_v of_o lose_v either_o side_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a argument_n that_o they_o themselves_o look_v on_o his_o authority_n as_o so_o precarious_a a_o thing_n that_o they_o must_v by_o no_o mean_n expose_v it_o where_o it_o be_v like_a to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n be_v not_o here_o controversy_n fit_a to_o be_v determine_v to_o what_o purpose_n be_v that_o authority_n that_o dare_v not_o be_v exercise_v when_o there_o be_v most_o need_n of_o it_o and_o when_o can_v there_o be_v great_a need_n than_o in_o such_o a_o time_n when_o the_o church_n be_v in_o a_o flame_n by_o these_o contention_n and_o yet_o so_o timorous_a a_o decree_n as_o this_o be_v can_v find_v no_o acceptance_n for_o at_o paris_n immediate_o come_v out_o a_o disquisition_n upon_o it_o show_v
reply_n but_o hear_v for_o a_o great_a while_n no_o further_o of_o the_o person_n for_o who_o sake_n this_o discourse_n begin_v and_o have_v affair_n more_o than_o enough_o to_o take_v up_o my_o time_n i_o lay_v aside_o the_o paper_n suppose_v that_o business_n at_o a_o end_n but_o about_o christmas_n last_o they_o be_v call_v for_o by_o a_o near_a friend_n of_o the_o party_n concern_v and_o a_o personal_a conference_n be_v decline_v a_o intimation_n be_v give_v i_o that_o the_o paper_n be_v think_v unanswerable_a i_o begin_v to_o fear_v so_o too_o for_o at_o first_o i_o can_v not_o find_v they_o but_o assoon_o as_o i_o do_v i_o find_v the_o great_a improvement_n they_o have_v make_v by_o lie_v so_o long_o for_o what_o at_o first_o i_o look_v on_o as_o inconsiderable_a be_v in_o that_o time_n think_v to_o be_v too_o strong_a to_o be_v meddle_v with_o and_o i_o can_v not_o tell_v what_o they_o may_v come_v to_o in_o time_n if_o i_o let_v they_o alone_o any_o long_o and_o i_o be_v inform_v by_o a_o worthy_a person_n that_o i._o s._n the_o man_n of_o confidence_n and_o principle_n have_v express_v great_a wonder_n i_o have_v not_o answer_v they_o as_o though_o we_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o wonder_v that_o the_o noble_a science_n of_o controversy_n shall_v be_v so_o abandon_v by_o he_o and_o that_o a_o man_n of_o such_o metal_n shall_v all_o this_o while_n leave_v his_o poor_a demonstration_n alone_o to_o defend_v themselves_o upon_o these_o suggestion_n i_o resolve_v as_o fast_o as_o other_o employment_n will_v give_v leave_n for_o we_o be_v not_o those_o happy_a man_n to_o have_v only_o one_o thing_n to_o mind_n to_o give_v a_o full_a and_o punctual_a answer_n to_o they_o which_o i_o have_v now_o make_v public_a and_o print_v the_o paper_n themselves_o at_o large_a that_o my_o adversary_n may_v not_o complain_v of_o any_o injury_n do_v he_o by_o misrepresenting_a his_o word_n or_o meaning_n and_o beside_o other_o reason_n i_o the_o rather_o choose_v to_o appear_v in_o public_a to_o draw_v they_o from_o their_o present_a way_n of_o pickeer_v and_o lie_v under_o hedge_n to_o take_v advantage_n of_o some_o straggle_a member_n of_o our_o church_n not_o so_o able_a to_o defend_v themselves_o and_o who_o they_o rather_o steal_v from_o we_o than_o conquer_v be_v blind_v with_o their_o smoke_n more_o than_o overcome_v by_o any_o strength_n of_o argument_n if_o they_o have_v any_o thing_n to_o say_v either_o against_o our_o church_n or_o in_o defence_n of_o their_o own_o let_v they_o come_v into_o the_o open_a field_n from_o which_o they_o have_v of_o late_o so_o wise_o withdraw_v themselves_o find_v so_o little_a success_n in_o it_o and_o since_o these_o dispute_n must_v be_v 4._o i_o be_o very_a well_o please_v that_o the_o adversary_n i_o have_v now_o to_o deal_v with_o writing_n have_v the_o character_n of_o a_o learned_a and_o ingenuous_a man_n and_o i_o do_v not_o desire_v he_o shall_v lose_v it_o in_o the_o debate_n between_o we_o hope_v that_o nothing_o shall_v proceed_v from_o i_o but_o what_o become_v a_o fair_a and_o ingenuous_a adversary_n if_o i_o be_v not_o full_o satisfy_v that_o we_o have_v truth_n and_o reason_n on_o our_o side_n i_o shall_v never_o have_v be_v engage_v in_o these_o combat_n i_o be_o so_o great_a a_o friend_n to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n that_o i_o can_v take_v more_o pleasure_n in_o end_v one_o controversy_n than_o in_o be_v able_a to_o handle_v as_o many_o as_o the_o most_o voluminous_a schoolman_n have_v ever_o do_v for_o however_o noble_a some_o may_v think_v the_o science_n of_o controversy_n to_o be_v i_o be_o not_o fond_a of_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o especial_o be_v manage_v with_o so_o much_o heat_n and_o passion_n such_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o adversary_n so_o many_o reproach_n and_o personal_a reflection_n as_o they_o common_o be_v as_o if_o man_n forget_v to_o be_v christian_n when_o they_o begin_v to_o be_v disputant_n i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o such_o a_o mighty_a matter_n to_o throw_v dirt_n in_o a_o man_n face_n and_o then_o to_o laugh_v at_o he_o or_o rather_o to_o take_v a_o metaphor_n now_o from_o dry_a weather_n to_o raise_v such_o a_o dust_n as_o may_v endanger_v the_o eyesight_n of_o weak_a person_n i_o think_v it_o no_o great_a skill_n to_o make_v thing_n appear_v either_o ridiculous_a or_o dark_a but_o to_o give_v they_o their_o due_a colour_n and_o set_v they_o in_o the_o clear_a light_n show_v far_o more_o art_n and_o ingenuity_n and_o even_o that_o smartness_n of_o expression_n without_o which_o controversy_n will_v hardly_o go_v down_o with_o many_o seem_v but_o like_o the_o throw_a vinegar_n upon_o hot_a coal_n which_o give_v a_o quick_a scent_n for_o the_o present_a but_o vanish_v immediate_o into_o smoke_n and_o air_n in_o matter_n of_o truth_n and_o religion_n reason_n and_o evidence_n ought_v to_o sway_v man_n and_o not_o passion_n and_o noise_n and_o though_o man_n can_v command_v their_o judgement_n they_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o do_v their_o expression_n and_o although_o this_o look_n as_o like_v a_o apology_n for_o a_o dull_a book_n as_o may_v be_v yet_o i_o have_v much_o rather_o it_o shall_v suffer_v for_o want_v of_o wit_n and_o smartness_n than_o of_o good_a nature_n and_o christianity_n my_o design_n be_v to_o represent_v the_o matter_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o true_o to_o report_v faithful_o and_o to_o argue_v close_o and_o by_o these_o to_o show_v that_o no_o person_n can_v have_v any_o pretence_n of_o reason_n to_o leave_v our_o church_n to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o the_o danger_n be_v so_o much_o great_a there_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o worship_n and_o tendency_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o what_o they_o object_n most_o against_o we_o in_o point_n of_o fanaticism_n and_o division_n will_v equal_o hold_v against_o they_o so_o that_o they_o have_v no_o advantage_n above_o we_o but_o have_v many_o apparent_a danger_n which_o we_o have_v not_o among_o the_o chief_a danger_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n 5._o i_o have_v insist_v on_o that_o of_o idolatry_n rome_n not_o to_o make_v the_o breach_n wide_o than_o some_o other_o have_v do_v but_o to_o let_v person_n first_o understand_v the_o greatness_n of_o the_o danger_n before_o they_o run_v into_o it_o i_o wish_v i_o can_v acquit_v they_o from_o so_o heavy_a a_o charge_n but_o i_o can_v force_v my_o judgement_n and_o while_o i_o think_v they_o guilty_a it_o will_v be_v unfaithfulness_n in_o i_o not_o to_o warn_v those_o of_o it_o who_o it_o most_o concern_v to_o understand_v it_o and_o where_o other_o thing_n be_v subtle_a and_o nice_a tedious_a and_o obscure_a this_o lie_v plain_a to_o the_o conscience_n of_o every_o man_n if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n our_o separation_n can_v be_v no_o schism_n either_o before_o god_n or_o man_n because_o our_o communion_n will_v be_v a_o sin_n and_o although_o it_o may_v be_v only_o a_o excess_n of_o charity_n in_o some_o few_o learned_a person_n to_o excuse_v that_o church_n from_o idolatry_n although_o not_o all_o who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o yet_o upon_o the_o great_a search_n i_o can_v make_v i_o think_v there_o be_v more_o of_o charity_n than_o judgement_n in_o so_o do_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o follow_a discourse_n but_o that_o i_o may_v not_o be_v think_v in_o so_o severe_a a_o censure_n to_o contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o church_n which_o i_o have_v so_o great_a a_o regard_n to_o i_o shall_v here_o show_v that_o this_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n have_v be_v manage_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o great_a and_o most_o learned_a defender_n of_o it_o ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n what_o great_a discovery_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o our_o church_n than_o by_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n not_o bare_o allow_v but_o subscribe_v to_o as_o contain_v godly_a and_o wholesome_a doctrine_n 35._o and_o necessary_a for_o these_o time_n and_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o plain_o deliver_v therein_o than_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v condemn_v for_o idolatry_n so_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o sermon_n against_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n conclude_v 75._o you_o have_v hear_v it_o evident_o prove_v in_o these_o homily_n against_o idolatry_n by_o god_n word_n the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n ecclesiastical_a history_n reason_n and_o experience_n that_o image_n have_v be_v and_o be_v worship_v and_o so_o idolatry_n commit_v to_o they_o to_o the_o great_a offence_n of_o god_n majesty_n and_o danger_n of_o infinite_a soul_n etc._n etc._n who_o the_o author_n of_o these_o homily_n be_v be_v not_o material_a
martyr_n with_o that_o worship_n of_o love_n and_o society_n with_o which_o even_o in_o this_o life_n also_o holy_a man_n of_o god_n be_v worship_v who_o heart_n we_o judge_v prepare_v to_o suffer_v the_o like_a martyrdom_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o we_o worship_v they_o so_o much_o the_o more_o devout_o because_o more_o secure_o after_o they_o have_v overcome_v all_o the_o incertainty_n of_o this_o world_n as_o also_o we_o praise_v they_o more_o confident_o now_o reign_v conqueror_n in_o a_o more_o happy_a life_n than_o whilst_o they_o be_v sight_v in_o this_o but_o with_o that_o worship_n which_o in_o greek_a be_v call_v latria_n and_o can_v be_v express_v by_o one_o word_n in_o latin_a for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a service_n proper_o due_a to_o the_o divinity_n we_o neither_o worship_v they_o nor_o teach_v they_o to_o be_v worship_v but_o god_n alone_o now_o whereas_o the_o offering_n of_o sacrifice_n belong_v to_o this_o worship_n of_o latria_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v call_v idolater_n who_o give_v it_o also_o to_o idol_n by_o no_o mean_n do_v we_o suffer_v any_o such_o thing_n or_o command_v it_o to_o be_v offer_v to_o any_o martyr_n or_o any_o holy_a soul_n or_o any_o angel_n and_o whosoever_o decline_v into_o this_o error_n we_o reprove_v he_o by_o sound_a doctrine_n either_o that_o he_o may_v be_v correct_v or_o avoid_v and_o a_o little_a after_o it_o be_v a_o much_o less_o sin_n for_o a_o man_n to_o be_v deride_v by_o the_o martyr_n for_o drunkenness_n than_o ever_o fast_v to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o i_o say_v to_o sacrifice_v to_o martyr_n i_o say_v not_o to_o sacrifice_v to_o god_n in_o the_o memory_n or_o church_n of_o the_o martyr_n which_o we_o do_v most_o frequent_o by_o that_o rite_n alone_o by_o which_o in_o the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n he_o have_v command_v sacrifice_n to_o be_v offer_v to_o he_o which_o belong_v to_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v call_v latria_n and_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o christian_a people_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n and_o that_o he_o himself_o hold_v formal_a invocation_n a_o part_n of_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o saint_n be_v evident_a from_o the_o prayer_n he_o make_v to_o st._n cyprian_n after_o his_o martyrdom_n 1._o adjuveritque_fw-la nos_fw-la beatus_fw-la cyprianus_n orationibus_fw-la suis_fw-la etc._n etc._n let_v bless_v cyprian_a therefore_o help_v we_o who_o be_v still_o encompass_v with_o this_o mortal_a flesh_n and_o labour_n as_o in_o a_o dark_a cloud_n with_o his_o prayer_n that_o by_o god_n grace_n we_o may_v as_o far_o as_o we_o be_v able_a imitate_v his_o good_a work_n thus_o st._n austin_n where_o you_o see_v he_o direct_v his_o prayer_n to_o st._n cyprian_n which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v formal_a invocation_n and_o for_o a_o further_a confirmation_n of_o it_o we_o have_v the_o ingenuous_a confession_n of_o calvin_n himself_o instit._fw-la li._n 3._o ch_n 20._o n._n 22._o where_o speak_v of_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o which_o st._n austin_n be_v present_a he_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v the_o custom_n at_o that_o time_n to_o say_v sancta_fw-la maria_fw-la aut_fw-la sancte_fw-la petre_n ora_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la holy_a mary_n or_o holy_a peter_n pray_v for_o we_o but_o now_o madam_n what_o if_o after_o all_o this_o he_o himself_o shall_v deny_v that_o any_o of_o the_o opposite_a tenet_n be_v article_n of_o his_o faith_n viz._n that_o honour_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n that_o what_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o invocate_v the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o press_v he_o close_o and_o i_o believe_v you_o shall_v find_v he_o deny_v that_o he_o believe_v any_o one_o of_o these_o negative_a point_n to_o be_v divine_a truth_n and_o if_o so_o you_o will_v easy_o see_v his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o we_o to_o be_v vain_a and_o groundless_a have_v thus_o give_v a_o direct_a and_o punctual_a answer_n to_o his_o argument_n i_o must_v now_o expect_v as_o much_o charity_n from_o he_o as_o be_v consistent_a with_o scripture_n and_o reason_n how_o much_o that_o be_v you_o will_v see_v in_o his_o three_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n but_o to_o proceed_v §_o 8._o he_o bring_v a_o miscellany_n of_o such_o opinion_n and_o practice_n as_o he_o call_v they_o which_o be_v very_o apt_a to_o hinder_v a_o good_a life_n and_o therefore_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o salvation_n can_v venture_v their_o soul_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o such_o a_o church_n which_o either_o enjoin_v or_o public_o allow_v they_o he_o reckon_v up_o no_o less_o than_o ten_o 1._o that_o we_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o good_a life_n by_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n that_o be_v confession_n and_o absolution_n join_v with_o contrition_n sufficient_a for_o salvation_n and_o do_v not_o protestant_n make_v contrition_n alone_o which_o be_v less_o sufficient_a for_o salvation_n but_o perhaps_o the_o join_n of_o confession_n and_o absolution_n with_o contrition_n make_v it_o of_o a_o malignant_a nature_n if_o so_o certain_o when_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n in_o the_o visitation_n of_o the_o sick_a enjoin_v the_o sick_a man_n if_o he_o find_v his_o conscience_n trouble_v with_o any_o weighty_a matter_n to_o make_v a_o special_a confession_n and_o receive_v absolution_n from_o the_o priest_n in_o the_o same_o word_n the_o catholic_n church_n use_v it_o prescribe_v he_o that_o as_o a_o mean_n to_o prepare_v himself_o for_o a_o holy_a death_n which_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o objector_n destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o good_a life_n 2._o catholic_n he_o say_v take_v off_o the_o care_n of_o good_a life_n by_o suppose_v a_o expiation_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_a after_o death_n but_o certain_o the_o belief_n of_o temporal_a pain_n to_o be_v sustain_v after_o death_n if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o perfect_a expiation_n of_o sin_n in_o this_o life_n by_o work_n of_o penance_n be_v rather_o apt_a to_o make_v a_o man_n careful_a not_o to_o commit_v the_o least_o sin_n than_o to_o take_v off_o the_o care_n of_o a_o good_a life_n and_o though_o he_o be_v ascertain_v by_o faith_n that_o he_o may_v be_v holpen_v by_o the_o charitable_a suffrage_n of_o the_o faithful_a live_n yet_o this_o be_v no_o more_o encouragement_n to_o he_o to_o sin_n than_o it_o will_v be_v to_o a_o spendthrift_n to_o run_v into_o debt_n and_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n because_o he_o know_v he_o may_v be_v relieve_v by_o the_o charity_n of_o his_o friend_n if_o he_o be_v sure_o there_o be_v no_o prison_n for_o he_o that_o will_v be_v a_o encouragement_n indeed_o to_o play_v the_o spendthrift_n and_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o their_o denial_n of_o purgatory_n 3._o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n he_o say_v be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o prayer_n in_o a_o language_n which_o many_o understand_v not_o if_o he_o speak_v of_o private_a prayer_n all_o catholic_n be_v teach_v to_o say_v they_o in_o their_o mother_n tongue_n if_o of_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n i_o understand_v not_o why_o it_o may_v not_o be_v do_v with_o as_o much_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n the_o people_n join_v their_o intention_n and_o particular_a prayer_n with_o the_o priest_n as_o their_o ambassador_n to_o god_n as_o if_o they_o understand_v he_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o effect_n of_o a_o sincere_a devotion_n for_o nine_o hundred_o year_n together_o which_o this_o manner_n of_o worship_n produce_v in_o this_o nation_n be_v much_o different_a from_o those_o we_o have_v see_v since_o the_o readuce_v of_o the_o public_a lyturgie_n into_o english_a as_o be_v manifest_a from_o those_o monument_n which_o yet_o remain_v of_o church_n college_n religious_a house_n etc._n etc._n with_o their_o endowment_n and_o in_o the_o conversion_n of_o many_o nation_n from_o heathenism_n to_o christianity_n effect_v by_o the_o labour_n and_o zeal_n of_o english_a missionary_n in_o those_o time_n etc._n etc._n but_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o discipline_n and_o so_o not_o to_o be_v regulate_v by_o the_o fancy_n of_o private_a man_n but_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o universal_a have_v this_o practice_n be_v both_o in_o the_o primitive_a greek_a and_o latin_a church_n and_o be_v still_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o protestant_n author_n themselves_o of_o the_o bible_n of_o many_o language_n print_v at_o london_n anno_fw-la 1655._o in_o most_o of_o the_o sect_n of_o christian_n to_o have_v not_o only_o the_o scripture_n but_o also_o the_o liturgy_n and_o ritual_n in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a but_o to_o
paint_v and_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v in_o any_o image_n but_o what_o he_o have_v prescribe_v we_o to_o worship_n which_o be_v christ_n that_o adoration_n be_v external_a or_o internal_a that_o both_o of_o they_o be_v call_v religion_n by_o which_o we_o be_v bind_v eternal_o to_o god_n and_o only_o to_o he_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o neither_o angel_n nor_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v by_o any_o religious_a worship_n for_o this_o be_v the_o law_n of_o adoration_n that_o no_o creature_n no_o phantasm_n of_o god_n in_o our_o mind_n no_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v for_o if_o god_n creature_n be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v much_o less_o we_o such_o as_o image_n of_o god_n angel_n and_o saint_n be_v neither_o be_v it_o enough_o to_o say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n but_o the_o thing_n represent_v for_o the_o object_n terminate_v the_o worship_n and_o it_o be_v a_o deceit_n of_o the_o devil_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o honour_v the_o saint_n to_o bring_v man_n mind_n to_o idol_n and_o from_o the_o true_a god_n to_o carnal_a thing_n that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v use_v only_o for_o show_v and_o memory_n and_o not_o at_o all_o for_o religion_n that_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o all_o religious_a worship_n whether_o call_v latria_n or_o doulia_fw-la or_o what_o name_n soever_o and_o for_o the_o cast_v away_o all_o superstition_n that_o no_o image_n be_v paint_v in_o church_n no_o statue_n erect_v nor_o account_v holy_a that_o the_o true_a god_n may_v be_v worship_v alone_o for_o ever_o this_o be_v the_o abstract_n of_o his_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o massonus_n who_o other_o write_n show_v he_o be_v far_o from_o be_v partial_a towards_o the_o reformation_n and_o the_o book_n itself_o be_v late_o publish_v by_o baluzius_n again_o where_o any_o one_o may_v easy_o satisfy_v himself_o concern_v fidelity_n 1666._o but_o baluzius_n very_o honest_o tell_v we_o some_o have_v suspect_v this_o book_n not_o to_o be_v very_o catholic_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v censure_v by_o baronius_n and_o the_o spanish_a index_n yet_o he_o ingenuous_o confess_v he_o say_v no_o more_o than_o the_o whole_a gallican_n church_n believe_v in_o that_o age._n what_o that_o be_v i_o have_v already_o show_v this_o i_o have_v the_o large_a insist_v upon_o to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v no_o new_a thing_n for_o we_o to_o plead_v for_o all_o religious_a worship_n be_v appropriate_v to_o god_n and_o that_o the_o command_n against_o image-worship_n be_v no_o ceremonial_a law_n respect_v mere_o the_o jew_n but_o that_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o do_v extend_v to_o all_o age_n and_o nation_n and_o especial_o to_o we_o who_o live_v under_o the_o gospel_n from_o all_o which_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v not_o mere_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n which_o be_v forbid_v by_o god_n nor_o bare_o to_o prevent_v their_o fall_n to_o that_o by_o degree_n but_o the_o give_v to_o himself_o such_o a_o worship_n which_o he_o judge_v so_o unworthy_a of_o he_o §_o 10._o 3._o from_o those_o who_o be_v best_a able_a to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o commandment_n we_o can_v imagine_v none_o so_o competent_a a_o judge_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o a_o law_n as_o the_o giver_n of_o it_o and_o what_o he_o afterward_o declare_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o law_n the_o first_o occasion_n give_v for_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o law_n concern_v image_n be_v not_o long_o after_o the_o make_n of_o it_o when_o upon_o moses_n his_o absence_n they_o compel_v aaron_n to_o make_v they_o a_o golden_a calf_n exod._n 32._o 4._o here_o be_v a_o image_n make_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n as_o be_v on_o all_o side_n acknowledge_v but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o by_o this_o the_o israelite_n do_v fall_v into_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n or_o only_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n under_o that_o symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n that_o they_o do_v not_o herein_o fall_v back_o to_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n i_o thus_o prove_v 1._o from_o the_o occasion_n of_o it_o which_o be_v not_o upon_o the_o least_o pretence_n of_o infidelity_n as_o to_o the_o true_a god_n or_o that_o they_o have_v now_o better_a reason_n give_v they_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o other_o god_n beside_o he_o but_o all_o they_o say_v be_v that_o moses_n have_v be_v so_o long_o absent_a they_o know_v not_o what_o be_v become_v of_o he_o and_o therefore_o they_o say_v to_o aaron_n make_v we_o god_n or_o a_o god_n as_o in_o nehem._n 9_o 18._o to_o go_v before_o we_o we_o can_v imagine_v the_o people_n so_o sottish_a to_o desire_n aaron_n to_o make_v they_o a_o god_n in_o the_o proper_a sense_n as_o though_o they_o can_v believe_v the_o calf_n new_o make_v to_o have_v be_v the_o god_n which_o before_o it_o be_v make_v bring_v they_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n as_o they_o say_v afterward_o v_o 4._o but_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v as_o the_o symbol_n of_o that_o god_n which_o do_v bring_v they_o from_o thence_o the_o controversy_n than_o lie_v here_o whether_o they_o think_v the_o egyptian_a god_n deliver_v they_o out_o of_o egypt_n while_o they_o forsake_v all_o their_o own_o worshipper_n to_o preserve_v those_o who_o be_v so_o great_a enemy_n to_o they_o that_o their_o very_a way_n of_o worship_n be_v a_o abomination_n to_o all_o the_o egyptian_n exod_a 8._o 26._o and_o whether_o they_o can_v think_v the_o god_n of_o egypt_n have_v wrought_v all_o the_o miracle_n for_o they_o in_o their_o deliverance_n and_o after_o it_o whether_o they_o appear_v not_o long_o before_o on_o mount_n sinai_n and_o deliver_v the_o law_n to_o they_o or_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a god_n they_o mean_v who_o have_v make_v that_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o law_n i_o be_o the_o god_n that_o bring_v thou_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n to_o who_o they_o intend_v still_o to_o give_v honour_n but_o the_o only_a question_n be_v concern_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n that_o be_v to_o go_v before_o they_o for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o immediate_o before_o moses_n his_o go_v up_o into_o the_o mount_n the_o last_o promise_n god_n make_v to_o they_o be_v that_o he_o will_v send_v his_o angel_n before_o they_o exod._n 23._o 20_o 23._o which_o be_v elsewhere_o call_v his_o presence_n exod._n 33._o 14._o moreover_o they_o understand_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o extraordinary_a symbol_n of_o this_o presence_n but_o what_o it_o be_v they_o can_v not_o tell_v for_o moses_n be_v then_o go_v into_o the_o mount_n to_o learn_v but_o he_o not_o be_v hear_v of_o in_o forty_o day_n they_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v hear_v of_o more_o therefore_o they_o fall_v upon_o devise_v among_o themselves_o what_o be_v the_o fit_a symbol_n for_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n go_v before_o they_o and_o herein_o the_o great_a number_n be_v possess_v with_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o their_o education_n in_o egypt_n where_o golden_a bull_n be_v the_o symbol_n of_o their_o chief_a god_n osiris_n they_o pitch_v upon_o that_o and_o force_n aaron_n to_o a_o compliance_n with_o they_o in_o it_o 2._o there_o be_v no_o intimation_n give_v in_o the_o whole_a story_n that_o they_o fall_v into_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n for_o when_o afterward_o they_o fall_v into_o it_o the_o particular_a name_n of_o the_o god_n be_v mention_v as_o baal-peor_a moloch_n remphan_n numb_a 25._o 3._o act_n 7._o 43._o but_o here_o on_o the_o contrary_a aaron_n express_o proclaim_v a_o feast_n to_o the_o lord_n exod._n 32._o 5._o and_o the_o people_n according_o meet_v and_o offer_v their_o accustom_a offering_n v_o 6._o whereas_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n their_o common_a sacrifice_n be_v abomination_n they_o must_v not_o have_v sacrifice_v sheep_n and_o ox_n as_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o idolatry_n of_o other_o nation_n who_o worship_v the_o host_n of_o heaven_n be_v plain_a from_o st._n stephen_n word_n act_n 7._o 41_o 42._o and_o they_o make_v a_o calf_n in_o those_o day_n and_o offer_v sacrifice_n unto_o idol_n and_o rejoice_v in_o the_o work_n of_o their_o own_o hand_n then_o god_n turn_v and_o give_v they_o up_o to_o worship_v the_o host_n of_o heaven_n whereby_o it_o be_v both_o observable_a that_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o calf_n be_v distinct_a from_o the_o other_o heathen_a idolatry_n this_o be_v a_o punishment_n of_o the_o other_o and_o withal_o though_o the_o calf_n be_v intend_v by_o they_o to_o be_v only_o a_o symbol_n of_o god_n presence_n yet_o be_v direct_o against_o god_n command_n and_o have_v divine_a worship_n give_v it_o it_o be_v by_o s._n stephen_n call_v a_o idol_n
no_o material_a difference_n that_o the_o heathen_a call_v those_o they_o worship_v god_n but_o they_o do_v not_o so_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n 23._o for_o st._n austin_n say_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o difference_n between_o the_o heathen_a and_o they_o about_o the_o name_n whether_o angel_n may_v be_v call_v god_n or_o no_o for_o he_o think_v that_o they_o be_v call_v so_o in_o scripture_n as_o well_o as_o origen_n but_o the_o question_n be_v about_o the_o thing_n whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v as_o god_n or_o no_o i._n e._n by_o give_v any_o part_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o they_o which_o they_o utter_o deny_v and_o be_v i_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o shall_v much_o less_o scruple_n call_v canonize_v saint_n or_o angel_n by_o the_o name_n of_o god_n than_o give_v they_o the_o worship_n of_o invocation_n or_o the_o honour_n of_o sacrifice_n but_o in_o so_o do_v they_o be_v not_o only_o condemn_v by_o plain_a scripture_n and_o reason_n but_o by_o those_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o write_v against_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n which_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v show_v §_o 13._o 2._o another_o disparity_n be_v insist_v on_o by_o he_o roms_n which_o be_v as_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o worship_n and_o as_o to_o this_o he_o say_v all_o that_o they_o understand_v by_o formal_a invocation_n be_v desire_v or_o pray_v those_o just_a person_n who_o be_v in_o glory_n in_o heaven_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o and_o if_o the_o catholic_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o this_o we_o must_v not_o desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o a_o just_a man_n even_o in_o this_o life_n because_o this_o formal_a invocation_n will_v be_v to_o make_v he_o a_o inferior_a deity_n to_o show_v the_o palpable_a weakness_n of_o this_o answer_n i_o shall_v prove_v these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o those_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v allow_v and_o practice_v another_o kind_n of_o formal_a invocation_n from_o what_o he_o assert_n 2._o that_o suppose_v this_o be_v all_o it_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v of_o a_o very_a different_a nature_n from_o desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o just_a man_n for_o we_o in_o this_o life_n 1._o that_o they_o do_v allow_v and_o practice_v another_o kind_n of_o formal_a invocation_n from_o what_o he_o assert_n he_o may_v very_o well_o say_v he_o do_v understand_v well_o what_o i_o mean_v by_o formal_a invocation_n when_o he_o make_v this_o to_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o for_o never_o any_o person_n before_o he_o imagine_v that_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o that_o term_v of_o formal_a invocation_n be_v purposely_o choose_v by_o i_o to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o rhetorical_a apostrophe_n of_o some_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n the_o poetical_a flourish_v of_o damasus_n prudentius_n and_o paulinus_n from_o general_a wish_n that_o the_o saint_n will_v pray_v for_o we_o of_o which_o be_v some_o instance_n in_o good_a author_n from_o assembly_n at_o the_o monument_n of_o martyr_n which_o be_v usual_a in_o ancient_a time_n and_o that_o which_o i_o think_v any_o man_n will_v understand_v by_o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v constant_o practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n viz._n in_o place_n and_o time_n purposely_o appoint_v for_o divine_a and_o religious_a worship_n with_o all_o the_o same_o external_a sign_n of_o devotion_n which_o we_o use_v to_o god_n himself_o to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n to_o saint_n or_o angel_n to_o help_v we_o in_o our_o necessity_n as_o well_o as_o to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o we_o the_o former_a part_n none_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o that_o have_v but_o so_o much_o as_o hear_v of_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n all_o the_o difficulty_n lie_v in_o that_o whether_o they_o pray_v to_o they_o to_o help_v their_o necessity_n as_o well_o as_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o so_o many_o form_n of_o prayer_n allow_v and_o practise_v in_o their_o church_n have_v be_v so_o often_o object_v to_o they_o wherein_o these_o thing_n be_v manifest_a that_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v this_o shall_v be_v deny_v do_v they_o believe_v we_o never_o look_v into_o their_o breviaries_n rosary_n hour_n and_o other_o book_n of_o devotion_n wherein_o to_o this_o day_n such_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v find_v do_v they_o think_v we_o never_o hear_v of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n or_o our_o lady_n psalter_n a_o blasphemous_a book_n never_o yet_o censure_v wherein_o the_o psalm_n in_o their_o high_a strain_n of_o prayer_n to_o god_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o v._o mary_n i_o have_v know_v myself_o intelligent_a person_n of_o their_o church_n who_o commit_v their_o soul_n to_o the_o v._o mary_n protection_n every_o day_n as_o we_o do_v to_o almighty_a god_n and_o such_o who_o think_v they_o understand_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n as_o well_o as_o other_o but_o madam_n these_o be_v mystery_n not_o to_o be_v know_v till_o they_o have_v their_o proselyte_n safe_a and_o fast_o enough_o then_o by_o degree_n they_o let_v they_o know_v what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v when_o they_o have_v give_v away_o all_o liberty_n of_o judge_v for_o themselves_o then_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n what_o they_o be_v command_v or_o expect_v to_o do_v they_o must_v do_v as_o other_o do_v or_o else_o their_o sincerity_n be_v question_v and_o they_o be_v think_v heretic_n in_o their_o heart_n whatever_o they_o profess_v i_o shall_v not_o insist_v upon_o any_o ancient_a breviaries_n or_o obsolete_a form_n or_o private_a devotion_n which_o yet_o they_o be_v accountable_a for_o till_o they_o do_v condemn_v they_o i_o need_v no_o more_o than_o the_o present_a roman_a breviary_n restore_v according_a to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o authorize_v by_o three_o several_a pope_n in_o the_o feast_n of_o assumption_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n as_o though_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o in_o the_o antiphonae_n to_o say_v 984._o hail_o bless_a virgin_n thou_o alone_o have_v destroy_v all_o heresy_n in_o the_o world_n but_o lest_o this_o shall_v be_v interpret_v of_o do_v it_o by_o her_o son_n a_o formal_a invocation_n of_o she_o follow_v vouchsafe_v to_o let_v i_o praise_v thou_o o_o holy_a virgin_n and_o give_v i_o strength_n against_o thy_o enemy_n and_o in_o the_o hymn_n frequent_o use_v in_o her_o office_n and_o particular_o that_o day_n she_o be_v not_o only_o call_v the_o gate_n of_o heaven_n but_o she_o be_v entreat_v to_o loose_v the_o bond_n of_o the_o guilty_a to_o give_v light_n to_o the_o blind_a and_o to_o drive_v away_o our_o evil_n and_o to_o show_v herself_o to_o be_v a_o mother_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o mass-book_n at_o paris_n 1634._o jure_fw-la matris_fw-la impera_fw-la redemptori_fw-la as_o thou_o be_v a_o mother_n command_v the_o redeemer_n in_o a_o word_n they_o pray_v to_o she_o therein_o for_o purity_n of_o life_n and_o a_o safe_a conduct_n to_o heaven_n but_o lest_o the_o hymn_n shall_v be_v think_v only_o poetical_a in_o the_o feast_n of_o s._n maria_n ad_fw-la nives_fw-la 911._o aug._n 5._o a_o formal_a prayer_n be_v make_v to_o she_o to_o help_v the_o miserable_a to_o strengthen_v the_o weak_a to_o comfort_v those_o that_o mourn_v and_o that_o all_o who_o celebrate_v she_o holy_a festivity_n may_v feel_v her_o assistance_n by_o which_o we_o may_v understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o solemn_a hymn_n use_v in_o her_o office_n wherein_o she_o be_v call_v the_o mother_n of_o mercy_n and_o clemency_n 127._o and_o be_v pray_v to_o protect_v we_o from_o our_o enemy_n and_o to_o receive_v we_o in_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n be_v all_o this_o only_o pray_v to_o she_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o what_o can_v be_v more_o say_v to_o almighty_a god_n or_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n nor_o be_v this_o devotion_n only_o to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n but_o we_o shall_v see_v it_o alike_o in_o that_o to_o angel_n and_o saint_n 224._o in_o the_o antiphona_n upon_o the_o apparition_n of_o michael_n the_o archangel_n may_v 8._o he_o be_v pray_v to_o come_v to_o the_o help_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o guardian_n angel_n recommend_v to_o all_o catholic_n by_o paul_n the_o five_o in_o the_o last_o word_n of_o the_o breviary_n they_o be_v pray_v to_o defend_v they_o in_o war_n that_o they_o may_v not_o perish_v in_o god_n terrible_a judgement_n 9_o in_o the_o hymn_n to_o the_o holy_a apostle_n they_o be_v pray_v to_o command_v the_o guilty_a to_o be_v loose_v from_o their_o guilt_n to_o heal_v unsound_a mind_n and_o to_o increase_v their_o virtue_n that_o when_o christ_n shall_v come_v they_o may_v be_v partaker_n of_o eternal_a glory_n these_o may_v suffice_v for_o a_o present_a taste_n of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o such_o person_n who_o say_v that_o in_o
the_o corrupt_a life_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v it_o from_o hence_o the_o trade_n of_o say_v mass_n have_v prove_v so_o gainful_a and_o such_o multitude_n of_o they_o have_v be_v procure_v for_o the_o benefit_n of_o particular_a person_n this_o be_v a_o much_o easy_a way_n of_o procure_a grace_n and_o salvation_n than_o fervent_a prayer_n constant_a endeavour_n after_o a_o holy_a life_n mortification_n watchfulness_n and_o other_o thing_n we_o make_v necessary_a to_o enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o what_o christ_n have_v do_v and_o suffer_v for_o we_o and_o these_o thing_n have_v be_v complain_v of_o 24._o by_o person_n of_o their_o own_o communion_n who_o have_v have_v any_o zeal_n for_o devotion_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o true_a goodness_n cassander_n although_o he_o deny_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n without_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o receiver_n to_o be_v the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o can_v deny_v but_o such_o a_o pharisaical_a opinion_n as_o he_o call_v it_o have_v possess_v the_o mind_n of_o many_o of_o those_o who_o do_v celebrate_v mass_n and_o be_v present_a at_o they_o and_o that_o too_o just_a a_o occasion_n be_v give_v to_o those_o who_o upbraid_v they_o with_o that_o opinion_n because_o of_o the_o multitude_n of_o mass_n which_o be_v celebrate_v by_o impure_a and_o wicked_a priest_n mere_o for_o gain_n at_o which_o those_o who_o be_v present_a think_v they_o depart_v from_o they_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o sanctity_n although_o they_o never_o once_o resolve_v to_o change_v their_o life_n but_o return_v from_o thence_o immediate_o to_o their_o former_a sin_n 2._o mons._n arnauld_n in_o his_o book_n of_o frequent_a communion_n write_v upon_o that_o occasion_n confess_v that_o some_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o their_o doctrine_n and_o instruction_n give_v to_o person_n do_v destroy_v all_o preparation_n as_o unnecessary_a to_o the_o partake_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 554._o and_o that_o the_o worst_a person_n may_v come_v without_o fear_n to_o it_o and_o that_o the_o most_o require_v as_o necessary_a by_o they_o be_v only_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n to_o recover_v grace_n by_o which_o he_o say_v they_o reduce_v to_o bare_a confession_n and_o that_o this_o by_o they_o be_v not_o make_v necessary_a neither_o by_o the_o more_o probable_a opinion_n but_o only_o be_v at_o that_o time_n free_a from_o the_o guilt_n of_o mortal_a sin_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v that_o mons_fw-la arnauld_n have_v prove_v sufficient_o the_o other_o opinion_n to_o be_v most_o consonant_a to_o scripture_n and_o father_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o a_o christian_a life_n but_o when_o that_o be_v grant_v the_o other_o opinion_n be_v yet_o more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o although_o cassander_n produce_v some_o particular_a testimony_n against_o it_o of_o person_n in_o that_o church_n yet_o we_o must_v appeal_v for_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o church_n to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o be_v so_o contrive_v as_o not_o to_o condemn_v the_o gross_a doctrine_n of_o the_o opus_fw-la operatum_fw-la for_o when_o it_o do_v determine_v that_o whosoever_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o confer_v grace_n ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la shall_v be_v anathema_n it_o can_v be_v interpret_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o cassander_n and_o those_o he_o mention_n that_o the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o worth_n of_o the_o priest_n for_o the_o twelve_o canon_n relate_v to_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o minister_n be_v in_o mortal_a sin_n although_o he_o use_v all_o the_o essential_o to_o a_o sacrament_n yet_o do_v not_o celebrate_v a_o sacrament_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n those_o reverend_a father_n be_v not_o sure_a so_o prodigal_a of_o their_o anathema_n to_o bestow_v two_o of_o they_o upon_o the_o same_o thing_n their_o meaning_n then_o in_o the_o eight_o canon_n must_v be_v distinct_a from_o the_o twelve_o and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o the_o opus_fw-la operatum_fw-la can_v have_v respect_n to_o the_o worth_n of_o the_o priest_n but_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o receiver_n and_o it_o be_v there_o oppose_v to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o divine_a promise_n this_o will_v appear_v more_o plain_a by_o the_o account_n give_v of_o it_o in_o the_o history_n of_o that_o council_n 237._o after_o they_o treat_v of_o condemn_v those_o who_o deny_v sacrament_n do_v confer_v grace_n to_o he_o that_o put_v not_o a_o bar_n or_o do_v not_o confess_v that_o grace_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o confer_v not_o by_o virtue_n of_o faith_n but_o ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la but_o come_v to_o expound_v how_o it_o be_v contain_v and_o their_o causality_n every_o one_o do_v agree_v that_o grace_n be_v gain_v by_o all_o those_o action_n that_o excite_v devotion_n which_o proceed_v not_o from_o the_o force_n of_o the_o work_n itself_o but_o from_o the_o virtue_n of_o devotion_n which_o be_v in_o the_o worker_n and_o these_o be_v say_v in_o the_o school_n to_o cause_n grace_n ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operantis_fw-la there_o be_v other_o action_n which_o cause_n grace_n not_o by_o the_o devotion_n of_o he_o that_o work_v or_o he_o that_o receive_v the_o work_n but_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o work_n itself_o such_o be_v the_o christian_a sacrament_n by_o which_o grace_n be_v receive_v so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o bar_n of_o mortal_a sin_n to_o exclude_v it_o though_o there_o be_v not_o any_o devotion_n so_o by_o the_o work_n of_o baptism_n grace_n be_v give_v to_o the_o infant_n who_o mind_n be_v not_o move_v towards_o it_o and_o to_o one_o bear_v a_o fool_n because_o there_o be_v no_o impediment_n of_o sin_n the_o sacrament_n of_o chrism_n do_v the_o like_a and_o that_o of_o extreme_a unction_n though_o the_o sick_a man_n have_v lose_v his_o memory_n but_o he_o that_o have_v mortal_a sin_n and_o do_v persevere_v actual_o or_o habitual_o can_v receive_v grace_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o contrariety_n not_o because_o the_o sacrament_n have_v not_o virtue_n to_o produce_v it_o ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la but_o because_o the_o receiver_n be_v not_o capable_a be_v possess_v with_o a_o contrary_a quality_n i_o dare_v now_o appeal_v to_o the_o most_o indifferent_a judge_n whether_o what_o i_o object_v to_o they_o concern_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n whether_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o receiver_n of_o they_o be_v prepare_v or_o no_o be_v not_o so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o calumny_n that_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o least_o mistake_n in_o it_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v embrace_v by_o they_o and_o any_o one_o who_o shall_v consider_v their_o number_n of_o sacrament_n and_o the_o admirable_a effect_n of_o every_o one_o of_o they_o may_v very_o well_o wonder_v how_o any_o man_n among_o they_o shall_v want_v grace_n or_o have_v any_o devotion_n for_o grace_n be_v confer_v by_o the_o sacrament_n at_o so_o many_o convenient_a season_n of_o his_o life_n whether_o he_o have_v any_o devotion_n or_o no_o he_o be_v sure_a of_o grace_n if_o he_o do_v but_o partake_v of_o their_o sacrament_n and_o need_n need_v not_o trouble_v himself_o much_o about_o devotion_n since_o his_o work_n may_v be_v do_v without_o it_o never_o any_o doctrine_n be_v certain_o better_a contrive_v for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o impenitent_a sinner_n than_o they_o be_v our_o saviour_n seem_v very_o churlish_a and_o severe_a when_o he_o call_v sinner_n to_o repentance_n that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v but_o they_o have_v find_v out_o a_o much_o easy_a and_o smooth_a passage_n like_o that_o of_o a_o man_n in_o a_o boat_n that_o may_v sleep_v all_o the_o while_n and_o land_n safe_a at_o last_o not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n be_v require_v for_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o bless_a sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n by_o which_o like_o a_o ship_n for_o a_o long_a voyage_n a_o person_n be_v pitch_v and_o calk_v for_o eternity_n sure_o it_o be_v the_o hard_a thing_n that_o may_v be_v for_o any_o one_o to_o want_v grace_n among_o they_o if_o they_o do_v but_o suffer_v the_o use_n of_o sacrament_n upon_o they_o and_o they_o be_v the_o gentle_a giver_n of_o it_o imaginable_a for_o all_o they_o desire_v of_o their_o patient_n for_o grace_n be_v only_o for_o they_o to_o lie_v still_o but_o if_o they_o shall_v chance_v to_o be_v unruly_a and_o kick_v away_o the_o priest_n or_o their_o rite_n of_o chrism_n i_o know_v not_o then_o what_o may_v become_v of_o they_o yet_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v so_o indulgent_a in_o this_o case_n unct._n that_o suppose_v man_n under_o a_o delirium_fw-la or_o whole_o insensible_a if_o before_o it_o be_v but_o probable_a they_o desire_v
first_o spread_v abroad_o and_o never_o so_o proper_a a_o season_n to_o give_v they_o caution_n as_o then_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o 19_o they_o advise_v they_o to_o take_v heed_n to_o the_o sure_a word_n of_o prophecy_n and_o that_o they_o do_v well_o therein_o 4._o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v for_o their_o instruction_n and_o comfort_n 16._o that_o be_v divine_o inspire_v they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n what_o do_v the_o apostle_n never_o imagine_v all_o this_o while_n the_o ill_a use_n that_o may_v be_v make_v of_o they_o by_o man_n of_o perverse_a mind_n yes_o they_o know_v it_o as_o well_o as_o any_o and_o do_v foretell_v schism_n and_o heresy_n that_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o see_v they_o in_o their_o own_o day_n and_o yet_o poor_a man_n want_v that_o exquisite_a prudence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o prevent_v they_o by_o so_o happy_a a_o expedient_a as_o when_o they_o have_v write_v epistle_n to_o several_a church_n to_o forbid_v the_o promiscuous_a read_n of_o they_o but_o it_o may_v be_v it_o be_v the_o awe_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o interpret_n scripture_n make_v this_o prohibition_n not_o so_o necessary_a in_o their_o own_o time_n do_v the_o church_n then_o find_v it_o necessary_a to_o restrain_v the_o people_n after_o their_o decease_n we_o have_v a_o occasion_n soon_o after_o give_v wherein_o to_o see_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n the_o church_n of_o corinth_n fall_v into_o a_o grievous_a schism_n and_o opposition_n to_o their_o spiritual_a governor_n upon_o this_o clemens_n write_v his_o epistle_n to_o they_o wherein_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o scripture_n to_o they_o to_o preserve_v unity_n that_o he_o bid_v they_o look_v diligent_o into_o the_o scripture_n 58._o which_o be_v the_o true_a oracle_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o afterward_o take_v st._n paul_n epistle_n into_o your_o hand_n 61._o and_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v and_o commend_v they_o very_o much_o for_o be_v skill_v in_o the_o scripture_n 68_o beloved_n say_v he_o you_o have_v know_v and_o very_o well_o know_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o you_o have_v thorough_o look_v into_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n therefore_o call_v they_o to_o mind_n which_o language_n be_v as_o far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o church_n of_o that_o age_n be_v from_o they_o nay_o the_o counterfeit_a clemens_n who_o they_o can_v make_v use_n of_o upon_o other_o occasion_n be_v as_o express_v in_o this_o matter_n as_o the_o true_a for_o he_o persuade_v private_a christian_n to_o continual_a meditation_n in_o the_o scripture_n 4._o which_o he_o call_v the_o oracle_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o best_a employment_n of_o their_o retirement_n but_o we_o need_v not_o use_v his_o testimony_n in_o this_o matter_n nor_o the_o old_a edition_n of_o ignatius_n wherein_o parent_n be_v bid_v to_o instruct_v their_o child_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n philadelph_n nor_o that_o say_n of_o polycarp_n to_o the_o philippian_n out_o of_o the_o old_a latin_a edition_n i_o be_o confident_a you_o be_v well_o study_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o in_o the_o greek_a yet_o preserve_v he_o exhort_v they_o to_o the_o read_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n that_o they_o may_v be_v build_v up_o in_o the_o faith_n usser_n so_o little_o do_v these_o holy_a man_n dream_v of_o such_o a_o prudent_a dispense_n the_o scripture_n among_o they_o for_o fear_n of_o mischief_n they_o may_v do_v themselves_o or_o other_o by_o they_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n mention_n the_o read_v the_o scripture_n among_o christian_n before_o their_o meal_n 728._o and_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n at_o they_o and_o tertullian_n mention_n the_o same_o custom_n origen_n origen_n in_o the_o greek_a commentary_n late_o publish_v persuade_v christian_n by_o all_o mean_n 320._o by_o attend_v to_o read_v prayer_n teach_v meditation_n therein_o day_n and_o night_n to_o lay_v up_o in_o their_o heart_n not_o only_o the_o new_a oracle_n of_o the_o gospel_n apostle_n and_o apocalypse_n but_o the_o old_a one_o too_o of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o elsewhere_o tell_v his_o hearer_n 27._o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v discourage_v if_o they_o meet_v with_o difficulty_n in_o read_v the_o scripture_n for_o there_o be_v great_a benefit_n to_o be_v have_v by_o they_o but_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v think_v he_o speak_v here_o only_o of_o public_a read_v the_o scripture_n in_o his_o homily_n on_o leviticus_n he_o speak_v plain_o that_o he_o will_v not_o only_o have_v they_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o public_a 9_o but_o to_o be_v exercise_v and_o meditate_v therein_o in_o their_o house_n night_n and_o day_n for_o christ_n be_v every_o where_o present_a and_o therefore_o they_o be_v command_v in_o the_o law_n to_o meditate_v therein_o upon_o their_o journey_n and_o when_o they_o sit_v in_o their_o house_n and_o when_o they_o lie_v down_o and_o rise_v up_o but_o have_v not_o the_o church_n yet_o experience_n enough_o of_o the_o mischief_n of_o permit_v the_o scripture_n to_o the_o people_n be_v there_o ever_o great_a and_o more_o notorious_a heresy_n than_o in_o those_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o those_o arise_v from_o pervert_v the_o word_n and_o design_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o do_v the_o church_n yet_o afterward_o grow_v wise_a in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n they_o have_v trial_n enough_o of_o the_o mischief_n of_o heresy_n but_o do_v the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n forbid_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n on_o that_o account_n no_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o they_o commend_v the_o scripture_n to_o all_o as_o the_o best_a remedy_n for_o all_o passion_n of_o the_o mind_n so_o st._n basil_n ephes._n and_o st._n hierome_n call_v it_o and_o this_o latter_a commend_v nothing_o more_o to_o the_o woman_n he_o instruct_v in_o devotion_n than_o constant_a read_v the_o scripture_n and_o withal_o they_o say_v that_o infinite_a evil_n do_v arise_v from_o ignorance_n of_o the_o scripture_n rom._n from_o hence_o most_o part_n of_o heresy_n have_v come_v from_o hence_o a_o negligent_a and_o careless_a life_n and_o unfruitful_a labour_n nay_o so_o frequent_a so_o earnest_a and_o vehement_a be_v st._n chrysostome_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o scripture_n that_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o answer_v he_o but_o by_o say_v he_o speak_v hyperbolical_o which_o in_o plain_a english_a be_v he_o speak_v too_o much_o of_o it_o but_o how_o far_o different_a be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o time_n from_o what_o those_o have_v think_v who_o understand_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n best_a we_o may_v see_v what_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latter_a be_v by_o the_o counsel_n give_v to_o julius_n 3._o by_o the_o bishop_n meet_v at_o bononia_n for_o that_o end_n to_o give_v the_o best_a advice_n they_o can_v for_o restore_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v 6._o that_o which_o be_v the_o great_a and_o weighty_a of_o all_o they_o say_v they_o reserve_v to_o the_o last_o which_o be_v that_o by_o all_o mean_n as_o little_a of_o the_o gospel_n as_o may_v be_v especial_o in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n be_v read_v in_o the_o city_n under_o his_o jurisdiction_n and_o that_o little_a which_o be_v in_o the_o mass_n ought_v to_o be_v sufficient_a neither_o shall_v it_o be_v permit_v to_o any_o mortal_a to_o read_v more_o for_o as_o long_o as_o man_n be_v content_v with_o that_o little_a all_o thing_n go_v well_o with_o they_o but_o quite_o otherwise_o since_o more_o be_v common_o read_v for_o this_o in_o short_a be_v that_o book_n say_v they_o which_o above_o all_o other_o have_v raise_v those_o tempest_n and_o whirlwind_n which_o we_o be_v almost_o carry_v away_o with_o and_o in_o truth_n if_o any_o one_o diligent_o consider_v it_o and_o compare_v it_o with_o what_o be_v do_v in_o our_o church_n will_v find_v they_o very_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o and_o our_o very_a doctrine_n not_o only_o to_o be_v different_a from_o it_o but_o repugnant_a to_o it_o a_o very_a fair_a and_o ingenuos_fw-la confession_n and_o if_o self-condemned_n person_n be_v heretic_n there_o can_v be_v none_o great_a than_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n especial_o the_o prudential_a man_n in_o it_o such_o as_o these_o certain_o be_v who_o the_o pope_n single_v out_o to_o give_v advice_n in_o these_o matter_n but_o how_o different_a be_v the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o child_n of_o this_o world_n from_o that_o of_o the_o child_n of_o light_n we_o have_v already_o see_v what_o another_o kind_n of_o judgement_n
ago_o s._n gertrude_n a._n d._n 664._o s._n hildegardis_n in_o germany_n a._n d._n 1180._o and_o about_o the_o same_o time_n s._n elizabeth_n of_o sconaugh_n all_o who_o revelation_n be_v publish_v and_o the_o last_o collect_v by_o roger_n a_o english_a cistertian_n and_o in_o latter_a time_n he_o mention_n s._n brigitt_n and_o s._n catharine_n who_o revelation_n he_o say_v be_v oppose_v by_o some_o but_o he_o declare_v for_o his_o part_n that_o he_o be_v not_o at_o all_o move_v with_o their_o argument_n for_o that_o will_v diminish_v too_o much_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o those_o holy_a spouse_n of_o christ_n as_o he_o call_v they_o but_o in_o truth_n he_o confess_v the_o honour_n of_o their_o church_n be_v concern_v in_o it_o for_o say_v he_o several_a pope_n upon_o diligent_a examination_n have_v allow_v and_o approve_v these_o revelation_n as_o eugenius_n the_o three_o do_v those_o of_o hildegardis_n as_o well_o as_o boniface_n the_o nine_o those_o of_o s._n brigitt_n for_o the_o argument_n from_o the_o contradiction_n of_o these_o revelation_n he_o know_v not_o how_o to_o come_v off_o but_o by_o a_o charge_n of_o forgery_n on_o the_o dominican_n side_n and_o why_o may_v not_o they_o as_o well_o return_v it_o on_o the_o other_o unless_o mathias_n a_o suetia_n confessor_n to_o s._n brigitt_n be_v more_o infallible_a than_o raimundus_n or_o those_o who_o believe_v s._n catharine_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o only_a case_n wherein_o these_o female_a revelation_n so_o much_o approve_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v contradictory_n to_o each_o other_o in_o those_o thing_n whereon_o the_o proof_n of_o a_o point_n of_o doctrine_n depend_v for_o who_o know_v not_o to_o what_o end_n the_o revelation_n of_o s._n gregorye_n deliver_v the_o soul_n of_o trajan_n by_o his_o prayer_n be_v so_o frequent_o urge_v and_o this_o be_v confirm_v by_o a_o revelation_n of_o s._n brigitt_n to_o that_o purpose_n 13._o from_o whence_o salmeron_n call_v it_o a_o unanswerable_a argument_n and_o alphonsus_n ciacconius_n publish_v by_o the_o pope_n authority_n a_o apology_n for_o that_o revelation_n 27._o yet_o baronius_n tell_v we_o that_o s._n mathildis_n have_v a_o revelation_n to_o the_o contrary_a 59_o and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o contradictory_n to_o s._n brigitts_n it_o must_v be_v contradictory_n to_o itself_o and_o therefore_o he_o very_o fair_o reject_v they_o all_o but_o with_o what_o honour_n to_o his_o church_n which_o have_v before_o approve_v they_o i_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n understand_v 8._o and_o bellarmin_n to_o the_o revelation_n of_o mathildis_n wherein_o she_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o become_v of_o the_o soul_n of_o samson_n solomon_n origen_n and_o trajan_n and_o god_n answer_v she_o that_o none_o shall_v know_v what_o he_o have_v do_v with_o they_o oppose_v another_o revelation_n wherein_o the_o soul_n of_o origen_n be_v see_v together_o with_o that_o of_o arius_n and_o nestorius_n in_o hell_n so_o infallible_a be_v these_o revelation_n even_o when_o they_o contradict_v each_o other_o how_o often_o have_v vision_n and_o apparition_n of_o soul_n be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n 7._o witness_v the_o famous_a testimony_n to_o this_o purpose_n out_o of_o s._n gregory_n dialogue_n and_o bede_n history_n which_o latter_a be_v at_o large_a recite_v be_v very_o proper_a for_o it_o in_o the_o late_a great_a legend_n publish_v by_o mr._n cressy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o church_n history_n 10._o who_o justify_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o story_n as_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n although_o he_o do_v not_o think_v the_o person_n real_o dead_a but_o only_o in_o a_o trance_n which_o be_v all_o one_o to_o our_o purpose_n as_o long_o as_o such_o argument_n as_o these_o be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o prove_v matter_n of_o faith_n by_o we_o need_v not_o go_v so_o far_o back_o as_o gabriel_n biel_n 51._o to_o show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o child_n in_o a_o host_n such_o a_o argument_n have_v be_v late_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n 8._o and_o bellarmin_n reckon_v up_o several_a to_o this_o purpose_n one_o wherein_o instead_o of_o bread_n be_v see_v real_a flesh_n and_o another_o wherein_o christ_n be_v see_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o child_n which_o be_v well_o attend_v with_o st._n anthony_n of_o milan_n be_v horse_n which_o will_v never_o have_v leave_v his_o provender_n to_o worship_n the_o host_n unless_o he_o have_v see_v some_o notable_a sight_n there_o and_o he_o very_o doughty_o prove_v auricular_a confession_n 12._o by_o a_o certain_a vision_n of_o a_o tall_a and_o terrible_a man_n with_o his_o book_n in_o his_o hand_n which_o blot_v out_o present_o all_o the_o sin_n which_o the_o humble_a thief_n confess_v upon_o his_o knee_n to_o the_o priest_n but_o he_o have_v not_o prove_v that_o terrible_a man_n do_v not_o represent_v the_o devil_n who_o by_o that_o ceremony_n may_v show_v that_o he_o turn_v over_o the_o keep_n of_o his_o book_n of_o account_n to_o the_o priest_n who_o upon_o confession_n may_v tell_v man_n sin_n as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v do_v without_o but_o they_o have_v not_o only_o attempt_v to_o prove_v matter_n of_o doctrine_n by_o these_o thing_n revelation_n but_o thing_n have_v be_v define_v in_o the_o church_n mere_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o private_a revelation_n so_o the_o spanish_a ambassador_n urge_v the_o pope_n smart_o upon_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n bridgitt_n 371._o that_o there_o be_v many_o of_o his_o predecessor_n that_o have_v determine_v more_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n partly_o rely_v upon_o private_a revelation_n therein_o who_o authority_n be_v not_o great_a than_o she_o be_v pius_fw-la 1._o he_o say_v determine_v the_o controversy_n of_o easter-day_n upon_o the_o credit_n of_o a_o revelation_n make_v to_o hermes_n cherubini_n urban_n 4._o institute_v the_o festival_n of_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o opposition_n to_o the_o denier_n of_o transubstantiation_n upon_o the_o instinct_n and_o revelation_n of_o a_o certain_a woman_n paul_n the_o hermit_n be_v canonize_v for_o a_o saint_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o vision_n and_o revelation_n to_o anthony_n the_o one_o of_o his_o soul_n fly_v to_o heaven_n the_o other_o of_o his_o be_v there_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o archangel_n michael_n which_o be_v constant_o observe_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n depend_v upon_o a_o revelation_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o siponto_n and_o a_o few_o drover_n upon_o the_o mountain_n garganus_n these_o be_v thing_n brief_o touch_v by_o the_o ambassador_n but_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o give_v a_o more_o particular_a account_n of_o those_o instance_n which_o concern_v the_o institution_n of_o festival_n solemnity_n by_o which_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o they_o be_v fanatical_a even_o in_o their_o superstition_n pope_n vrban_n 4._o in_o the_o bull_n still_o extant_a for_o the_o celebration_n of_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la day_n mention_n that_o as_o one_o of_o the_o great_a reason_n of_o appoint_v it_o that_o while_o he_o be_v in_o a_o low_a capacity_n he_o understand_v that_o a_o revelation_n have_v be_v make_v to_o certain_a catholic_n that_o this_o feast_n shall_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n this_o which_o be_v only_o intimate_v here_o be_v at_o large_a explain_v by_o joh._n diestemius_n blaerus_fw-la prio_fw-la of_o st._n james_n in_o liege_n where_o these_o thing_n happen_v 16._o in_o a_o hospital_n hard_a by_o the_o town_n he_o tell_v we_o there_o be_v a_o famous_a virgin_n call_v juliana_n which_o have_v many_o ecstasy_n and_o rapture_n and_o so_o prophetical_a a_o spirit_n as_o to_o discern_v the_o thought_n and_o intention_n of_o her_o neighbour_n heart_n she_o wrestle_v with_o devil_n discourse_v with_o the_o apostle_n and_o wrought_v many_o miracle_n but_o one_o thing_n peculiar_a to_o she_o be_v that_o in_o her_o prayer_n she_o almost_o always_o see_v the_o moon_n in_o her_o brightness_n but_o with_o a_o snip_n take_v off_o from_o her_o roundness_n at_o which_o she_o be_v much_o trouble_v but_o by_o no_o mean_n can_v get_v it_o out_o of_o her_o fancy_n at_o last_o god_n be_v please_v to_o reveal_v it_o to_o she_o that_o the_o moon_n signify_v the_o present_a church_n and_o that_o fraction_n the_o want_n of_o one_o solemnity_n more_o to_o be_v observe_v in_o it_o upon_o which_o she_o receive_v a_o command_n from_o heaven_n to_o proclaim_v the_o observation_n of_o this_o solemnity_n for_o twenty_o year_n she_o pray_v that_o god_n will_v excuse_v she_o and_o make_v choice_n of_o a_o more_o worthy_a person_n but_o none_o be_v find_v she_o communicate_v it_o to_o johannes_n de_fw-fr lausenna_n and_o he_o to_o jacobus_n de_fw-fr trecis_fw-la then_o archdeacon_n of_o liege_n and_o afterward_o vrban_n 4._o but_o although_o
property_n in_o the_o holy_a trinity_n 151._o of_o the_o fatherhead_n of_o the_o motherhood_n and_o of_o the_o lordship_n and_o she_o further_o see_v that_o the_o second_o person_n which_o be_v our_o mother_n substantial_o the_o same_o dear_a worthy_a person_n be_v now_o become_v our_o mother_n sensual_a for_o we_o be_v double_a of_o god_n make_v substantial_a and_o sensual_a we_o may_v just_o admire_v what_o esteem_n mr._n cressy_n have_v of_o that_o lady_n to_o who_o devout_a retirement_n he_o so_o grave_o commend_v the_o blasphemous_a and_o senseless_a tittle_n tattle_n of_o this_o hysterical_a gossip_n it_o be_v endless_a to_o repeat_v the_o cant_v and_o enthusiastic_a expression_n which_o signify_v nothing_o in_o mother_n iuliana_n revelation_n and_o one_o will_v wonder_v to_o what_o end_n such_o a_o book_n be_v publish_v among_o we_o unless_o it_o be_v to_o convince_v we_o of_o this_o great_a truth_n that_o we_o have_v not_o have_v so_o great_a fanatic_n and_o enthusiast_n among_o we_o but_o they_o have_v have_v great_a in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v think_v to_o prevail_v upon_o the_o fanatic_n among_o we_o by_o persuade_v they_o that_o they_o have_v be_v strange_o mistake_v concern_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o these_o matter_n that_o she_o be_v no_o such_o enemy_n to_o enthusiams_n and_o revelation_n as_o some_o believe_v but_o that_o in_o truth_n she_o have_v not_o only_o always_o have_v such_o but_o give_v great_a approbation_n and_o encouragement_n to_o they_o so_o that_o among_o all_o their_o vision_n they_o do_v but_o mix_v some_o that_o confirm_v their_o particular_a doctrine_n as_o the_o vision_n of_o juliana_n concern_v the_o great_a worship_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n from_o her_o son_n the_o holy_a vernacle_n at_o rome_n and_o such_o like_a foppery_n these_o make_v all_o the_o rest_n very_o acceptable_a among_o they_o §_o 6._o 2._o that_o which_o they_o account_v the_o most_o perfect_a way_n of_o life_n enthusiasm_n have_v be_v institute_v by_o enthusiastic_a person_n and_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o vision_n and_o revelation_n and_o the_o high_a way_n of_o devotion_n in_o that_o church_n be_v mere_a enthusiasm_n 1._o that_o the_o religious_a order_n be_v institute_v among_o they_o by_o enthusiastic_a person_n upon_o the_o credit_n of_o their_o vision_n and_o revelation_n the_o most_o celebrate_a order_n at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o benedictines_n carthusian_n dominican_n franciscan_n and_o jesuit_n and_o if_o i_o can_v prove_v this_o concern_v each_o of_o these_o we_o shall_v see_v how_o much_o fanaticism_n have_v contribute_v to_o the_o support_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a fair_a way_n towards_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o that_o bellarmin_n confess_v concern_v the_o four_o first_o and_o that_o of_o romoaldus_n that_o they_o be_v at_o first_o institute_v by_o st._n benedict_n 18._o st._n romoaldus_n st._n bruno_n st._n dominick_n st._n francis_n by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o for_o ignatius_n loyola_n if_o he_o do_v not_o appear_v as_o great_a a_o fanatic_a as_o ever_o have_v be_v in_o the_o world_n we_o shall_v be_v content_v to_o be_v upbraid_v with_o the_o charge_n of_o fanaticism_n among_o we_o it_o be_v observable_a in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n benedict_n 2._o as_o st._n gregory_n relate_v in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o his_o dialogue_n that_o he_o be_v a_o great_a hater_n of_o humane_a learning_n and_o that_o be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o his_o retire_n from_o the_o world_n be_v very_o much_o afraid_a a_o little_a knowledge_n shall_v have_v destroy_v he_o he_o therefore_o forsake_v not_o only_o his_o study_n but_o his_o father_n house_n and_o business_n be_v as_o st._n gregory_n say_v know_o ignorant_a and_o wise_o unlearned_a he_o may_v as_o well_o have_v say_v ignorant_o learn_v and_o foolish_o wise_a one_o may_v have_v suspect_v it_o have_v be_v rather_o hatred_n of_o his_o book_n than_o devotion_n at_o his_o age_n which_o make_v he_o run_v away_o from_o school_n and_o his_o father_n house_n but_o one_o of_o his_o vision_n in_o his_o cave_n make_v it_o more_o probable_a there_o be_v some_o other_o occasion_n of_o it_o but_o however_o away_o he_o go_v and_o only_o a_o old_a nurse_n with_o he_o and_o he_o requite_v she_o soon_o for_o it_o for_o he_o by_o his_o prayer_n set_v together_o the_o winnow_a sieve_n which_o she_o have_v break_v in_o piece_n which_o be_v after_o hang_v up_o before_o the_o door_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o lombard_n time_n but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o his_o be_v three_o year_n in_o a_o cave_n without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o any_o but_o st._n roman_n who_o let_v he_o down_o victual_n by_o a_o rope_n and_o a_o bell_n and_o the_o devil_n owe_v he_o a_o great_a spite_n throw_v a_o huge_a stone_n and_o break_v the_o bell._n here_o he_o lay_v so_o close_o that_o he_o be_v fain_o to_o be_v discover_v by_o a_o vision_n and_o be_v so_o devout_a that_o he_o have_v forget_v easter_n day_n till_o he_o be_v put_v in_o mind_n of_o it_o by_o the_o person_n who_o by_o a_o vision_n be_v send_v to_o he_o and_o be_v so_o little_a like_o a_o man_n that_o the_o shepherd_n take_v he_o for_o a_o beast_n lie_v in_o a_o den_n but_o at_o last_o he_o be_v bring_v to_o light_n and_o find_v to_o be_v a_o wonderful_a person_n for_o among_o superstitious_a people_n ignorance_n and_o devotion_n be_v most_o admire_v together_o and_o now_o many_o be_v send_v to_o he_o for_o education_n have_v conquer_v his_o amorous_a passion_n by_o roll_a himself_n naked_a among_o thorn_n and_o nettle_n which_o thorn_n a_o long_a time_n after_o st._n francis_n graft_v rose_n upon_o 1._o as_o bollandus_n well_o observe_v which_o bear_v in_o the_o cold_a part_n of_o winter_n and_o of_o they_o rose_n water_n be_v make_v which_o be_v send_v as_o a_o present_a to_o the_o great_a prince_n he_o have_v a_o admirable_a sagacity_n in_o spy_v devil_n 4._o for_o he_o see_v a_o little_a black_a devil_n which_o lead_v away_o a_o monk_n from_o prayer_n and_o be_v fain_o to_o pray_v two_o day_n with_o pompeianus_n and_o maurus_n that_o god_n will_v afford_v they_o the_o grace_n to_o see_v he_o too_o and_o at_o last_o maurus_n be_v young_a and_o his_o sight_n good_a see_v he_o but_o pompeianus_n be_v old_a and_o wise_a can_v not_o however_o st._n bennet_n send_v the_o little_a devil_n pack_v with_o a_o stroke_n of_o his_o rod_n as_o he_o do_v at_o other_o time_n with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o easy_o cause_v a_o stone_n to_o be_v lift_v up_o whereon_o the_o devil_n sit_v 9_o which_o can_v not_o be_v stir_v before_o his_o come_n it_o will_v take_v up_o too_o much_o time_n to_o tell_v of_o his_o miracle_n my_o business_n be_v only_o with_o his_o vision_n and_o revelation_n by_o which_o he_o can_v not_o only_o foretell_v thing_n to_o come_v but_o can_v discover_v absent_a thing_n so_o that_o the_o monk_n can_v not_o eat_v out_o of_o his_o sight_n 13._o but_o he_o can_v tell_v as_o well_o as_o if_o he_o see_v the_o meat_n in_o their_o tooth_n when_o they_o deny_v it_o he_o discover_v riggo_n fraud_n when_o he_o come_v to_o he_o in_o totila_n habit_n 15._o and_o tell_v totilas_n how_o long_o he_o shall_v reign_v nay_o if_o we_o believe_v st._n gregory_n 16._o he_o know_v the_o secret_n of_o the_o divinity_n be_v one_o spirit_n with_o god_n no_o wonder_n then_o the_o unhappy_a boy_n can_v not_o hide_v one_o flask_n of_o wine_n nor_o the_o monk_n receive_v handkerchief_n of_o the_o woman_n 19_o but_o he_o find_v it_o out_o but_o most_o admirable_a be_v his_o sight_n of_o his_o sister_n scholastica_n soul_n enter_v into_o heaven_n in_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o dove_n 34._o and_o another_o time_n the_o soul_n of_o germanus_n bishop_n of_o capua_n in_o a_o fiery_a circle_n carry_v by_o angel_n to_o heaven_n 35._o but_o above_o all_o be_v his_o see_v all_o the_o world_n under_o one_o ray_n of_o the_o sun_n which_o he_o can_v not_o do_v gregory_n conclude_v without_o a_o divine_a internal_a light_n upon_o which_o a_o dispute_n have_v be_v raise_v in_o the_o school_n whether_o st._n benedict_n see_v the_o divine_a essence_n or_o no_o benedict_n aquinas_n think_v not_o but_o only_o that_o he_o have_v a_o extraordinary_a revelation_n 3._o vasquez_n do_v not_o seem_v much_o to_o oppose_v it_o but_o upon_o two_o ground_n the_o one_o very_o considerable_a that_o we_o never_o read_v the_o virgin_n mary_n do_v it_o 18._o who_o ought_v to_o have_v the_o high_a share_n in_o revelation_n and_o vision_n the_o other_o only_o a_o plain_a place_n of_o scripture_n no_o man_n have_v see_v god_n at_o any_o time_n the_o only_o beget_v son_n of_o the_o father_n he_o have_v reveal_v he_o as_o
though_o that_o be_v intend_v to_o exclude_v st._n benedict_n and_o other_o founder_n of_o religious_a order_n and_o not_o rather_o the_o patriarch_n prophet_n and_o apostle_n who_o come_v not_o near_o they_o in_o vision_n and_o miracle_n but_o no_o one_o have_v handle_v this_o profound_a question_n with_o that_o care_n and_o accuracy_n which_o angelus_n the_o nuce_n have_v do_v 1668._o in_o his_o note_n upon_o st._n gregory_n life_n of_o st._n benedict_n he_o tell_v we_o therefore_o the_o question_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o high_a sort_n of_o abstractive_a contemplation_n of_o any_o thing_n short_a of_o the_o divine_a essence_n for_o that_o he_o say_v none_o doubt_v of_o but_o of_o a_o intuitive_a vision_n by_o which_o the_o divine_a essence_n be_v see_v clear_o in_o itself_o immediate_o and_o not_o in_o any_o create_a image_n the_o negative_a he_o grant_v be_v hold_v by_o aquinas_n and_o many_o of_o the_o schoolman_n but_o yet_o he_o say_v many_o schoolman_n of_o great_a note_n be_v for_o the_o affirmative_a and_o he_o deduce_v many_o argument_n to_o prove_v it_o from_o st._n gregory_n word_n but_o that_o which_o add_v most_o weight_n to_o it_o beside_o the_o number_n of_o author_n quote_v by_o he_o be_v that_o vrban_n 8._o in_o a_o bull_n upon_o the_o feast_n of_o st._n benedict_n a._n d._n 1632._o do_v express_o assert_v it_o 3._o and_o joh._n bona_n a_o present_a cardinal_n at_o rome_n say_v that_o st._n benedict_n be_v rapt_v up_o into_o the_o three_o heaven_n where_o he_o hear_v the_o choir_n of_o angel_n and_o see_v god_n face_n to_o face_n for_o which_o beside_o gregory_n he_o cite_v st._n bernard_n rupertus_n tuitiensis_n bonaventure_n dionysius_n carthusianus_n maximilian_n sandaeus_n and_o other_o and_o add_v to_o this_o as_o extraordinary_a a_o thing_n as_o any_o have_v be_v yet_o say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o and_o his_o sister_n scholastica_fw-la sing_v very_o distinct_o in_o their_o mother_n womb_n a_o presage_n say_v he_o of_o the_o cheerful_a sing_n of_o their_o order_n for_o which_o he_o quote_v several_a author_n of_o the_o benedictines_n and_o although_o he_o grant_v it_o may_v be_v suspect_v because_o it_o do_v not_o occur_v in_o the_o more_o ancient_a writer_n yet_o he_o justify_v it_o by_o many_o parellel_a story_n these_o thing_n be_v enough_o for_o st._n benedict_v enthusiasm_n st._n romoaldus_n be_v as_o happy_a as_o st._n benedict_n in_o his_o ignorance_n for_o as_o petrus_n damiani_n report_v in_o his_o life_n 4._o when_o he_o first_o enter_v himself_o under_o the_o discipline_n of_o marinus_n the_o eremite_n he_o can_v hardly_o read_v his_o psalter_n though_o he_o have_v be_v a_o monk_n three_o year_n before_o and_o he_o add_v it_o as_o a_o great_a instance_n of_o his_o patience_n that_o when_o marinus_n in_o teach_v he_o do_v often_o beat_v he_o with_o a_o wand_n upon_o the_o left_a side_n of_o his_o head_n for_o his_o dulness_n he_o desire_v his_o master_n that_o he_o will_v now_o change_v his_o side_n for_o he_o have_v by_o his_o stroke_n quite_o lose_v his_o hear_n in_o his_o left_a ear_n and_o yet_o he_o meet_v with_o a_o worse_a companion_n than_o marinus_n 7._o for_o for_o five_o year_n together_o he_o say_v the_o devil_n lie_v upon_o his_o foot_n and_o his_o leg_n in_o the_o night_n that_o he_o can_v not_o easy_o stir_v himself_o he_o be_v so_o possess_v with_o the_o thought_n of_o he_o that_o a_o monk_n can_v not_o knock_v at_o his_o cell_n door_n but_o he_o ask_v the_o devil_n what_o he_o do_v there_o in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o encounter_v with_o the_o devil_n when_o he_o find_v he_o to_o be_v one_o of_o his_o brethren_n but_o the_o devil_n once_o get_v he_o down_o as_o he_o imagine_v while_o he_o be_v say_v his_o psalm_n 16._o and_o wound_v he_o and_o bruise_v he_o sad_o but_o of_o a_o sudden_a he_o rise_v up_o as_o sound_a as_o ever_o and_o go_v on_o just_a where_o he_o leave_v all_o the_o crow_n and_o ugly_a bird_n he_o see_v in_o the_o wilderness_n 17._o he_o fancy_v to_o be_v devil_n and_o challenge_v to_o fight_v with_o they_o and_o exceed_o triumph_v when_o at_o his_o loud_a cry_n they_o fly_v away_o he_o be_v convert_v by_o a_o vision_n of_o st._n apollinaris_n 2._o as_o his_o father_n sergius_n run_v stark_o mad_a with_o a_o vision_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 14._o he_o weep_v so_o abundant_o that_o he_o never_o dare_v say_v mass_n in_o public_a 31._o and_o bid_v his_o brethren_n have_v a_o care_n of_o shed_v too_o many_o tear_n because_o they_o hurt_v the_o sight_n and_o the_o brain_n yet_o by_o immediate_a revelation_n he_o write_v a_o excellent_a commentary_n say_v mugnotius_fw-la on_o the_o book_n of_o psalm_n 50._o though_o not_o very_o agreeable_a to_o grammar_n say_v petrus_n damiani_n and_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o divine_a spirit_n to_o the_o top_n of_o a_o mountain_n in_o his_o sleep_n he_o see_v ladder_n reach_v from_o thence_o to_o heaven_n and_o a_o great_a many_o monk_n go_v up_o to_o heaven_n upon_o they_o a_o divine_a vision_n indeed_o and_o he_o meet_v with_o maldulus_fw-la who_o by_o great_a fortune_n have_v the_o same_o vision_n they_o present_o agree_v about_o erect_v a_o monastery_n there_o if_o the_o order_n of_o carthusian_n do_v not_o begin_v upon_o the_o story_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o paris_n speak_v those_o dreadful_a word_n after_o his_o death_n which_o be_v deliver_v say_v the_o defender_n of_o it_o by_o sixty_o author_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 165._o yet_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o hand_n among_o they_o that_o hugo_n who_o join_v with_o bruno_n in_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o that_o order_n have_v a_o vision_n of_o god_n build_v a_o house_n of_o seven_o star_n conduct_v they_o etc._n to_o the_o place_n call_v la_fw-fr grand_fw-fr chartreuse_fw-fr from_o whence_o the_o whole_a order_n have_v take_v its_o name_n the_o carmelites_n have_v a_o especial_a vision_n of_o simon_n stock_n wherein_o the_o b._n virgin_n upon_o his_o devout_a prayer_n to_o she_o appear_v with_o the_o habit_n in_o her_o hand_n which_o she_o will_v have_v they_o wear_v with_o a_o promise_n great_a than_o ever_o her_o son_n make_v 1._o that_o whosoever_o die_v in_o that_o habit_n shall_v not_o perish_v by_o everlasting_a flame_n §_o 7._o but_o s._n francis_n and_o s._n dominick_n be_v the_o person_n who_o innocent_a the_o three_o see_v in_o a_o vision_n support_v the_o totter_a fabric_n of_o the_o lateran_n church_n fanatisism_n whereby_o he_o understand_v what_o prop_n and_o supporter_n those_o two_o order_n will_v be_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n rainald_n from_o hence_o those_o high_a eulogium_n be_v give_v of_o those_o two_o person_n by_o bonaventure_n annal._n antoninus_n 17._o bozius_n and_o other_o that_o they_o be_v the_o two_o great_a light_n of_o heaven_n 8._o the_o two_o trumpet_n of_o moses_n the_o two_o cheruâ—ims_n or_o rather_o the_o two_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o â—ethel_n the_o two_o breast_n of_o the_o spouse_n the_o two_o olive_n branch_n franc._n the_o two_o candlestick_n the_o two_o witness_n almost_o all_o the_o note_v two_o of_o the_o bible_n but_o the_o two_o thief_n and_o the_o two_o testament_n and_o these_o as_o will_v appear_v present_o be_v in_o no_o great_a esteem_n among_o they_o but_o s._n francis_n get_v the_o start_n of_o the_o other_o for_o if_o a_o canonize_v saint_n may_v be_v believe_v upon_o his_o oath_n bonaventure_n do_v public_o swear_v at_o paris_n 27._o sai_z bernardinus_fw-la a_o bustis_fw-la that_o christ_n do_v reveal_v it_o to_o he_o that_o s._n john_n apocalypse_n 7._o 2._o by_o the_o angel_n ascend_v from_o the_o east_n have_v the_o seal_n of_o the_o live_a god_n mean_v no_o other_o than_o s._n francis_n and_o therefore_o that_o be_v the_o motto_n place_v under_o his_o picture_n and_o be_v apply_v the_o same_o way_n by_o pope_n leo_n the_o ten_o 16._o i_o shall_v not_o take_v the_o advantage_n that_o be_v sufficient_o give_v we_o by_o the_o book_n of_o conformity_n the_o alcoran_n of_o the_o franciscan_n nor_o the_o declare_v enemy_n of_o those_o order_n to_o represent_v s._n francis_n by_o but_o only_o take_v the_o account_n give_v of_o he_o by_o person_n of_o great_a reputation_n in_o the_o roman-church_n cardinal_n vitriaco_n who_o say_v 14._o he_o see_v he_o when_o he_o go_v to_o damiata_n call_v he_o a_o simple_a and_o illiterate_a man_n cardinal_n bonaventure_n be_v receive_v as_o the_o most_o approve_a writer_n of_o his_o life_n and_o he_o describe_v he_o as_o a_o ignorant_a enthusiast_n be_v breed_v a_o kind_n of_o woollen_a draper_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o sell_v his_o cloth_n and_o his_o horse_n at_o foligno_fw-la 2._o after_o he_o leave_v off_o trade_n upon_o the_o vision_n of_o build_v church_n his_o first_o conversion_n to_o quakerism_n be_v by_o dream_n and_o vision_n 6._o
in_o which_o he_o be_v sometime_o swallow_v up_o in_o god_n as_o bonaventure_n expression_n be_v and_o his_o soul_n melt_v at_o the_o sight_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v so_o tender_a heart_a to_o the_o poor_a that_o he_o sometime_o put_v off_o his_o clothes_n to_o give_v they_o sometime_o unrip_v they_o sometime_o cut_v they_o in_o piece_n i_o suppose_v that_o he_o may_v give_v to_o the_o more_o 1._o all_o this_o while_n he_o have_v no_o teacher_n but_o christ_n and_o learn_v all_o by_o inspiration_n but_o go_v beside_o himself_o at_o hear_v the_o voice_n come_v from_o a_o crucifix_n as_o any_o one_o almost_o will_v have_v do_v and_o it_o seem_v he_o be_v not_o well_o recover_v when_o he_o come_v from_o the_o cave_n 2._o for_o the_o people_n flock_v about_o he_o as_o a_o mad_a man_n and_o give_v he_o the_o common_a civility_n to_o such_o person_n of_o dirt_n and_o stone_n and_o his_o father_n entertain_v he_o with_o dark_a room_n and_o chain_n as_o the_o fit_a for_o he_o who_o neither_o word_n nor_o blow_n can_v bring_v to_o himself_o but_o find_v no_o amendment_n he_o make_v he_o renounce_v his_o patrimony_n and_o so_o discharge_v he_o 4._o which_o s._n francis_n do_v so_o ready_o that_o he_o will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o keep_v the_o clothes_n on_o his_o back_n 4._o whereby_o say_v bonaventure_n in_o a_o wonderful_a zeal_n and_o be_v drink_v in_o the_o spirit_n cast_v away_o his_o very_a breeches_n and_o be_v stark_o naked_a before_o they_o all_o say_v thus_o to_o his_o father_n hitherto_o i_o call_v thou_o father_n on_o earth_n but_o hence_o forward_o i_o can_v secure_o say_v our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n as_o though_o his_o duty_n to_o god_n and_o his_o parent_n have_v be_v inconsistent_a the_o bishop_n in_o who_o presence_n all_o this_o be_v do_v give_v order_n to_o have_v his_o nakedness_n cover_v high_o admire_v his_o zeal_n and_o he_o no_o soon_o have_v get_v some_o rag_n about_o he_o but_o he_o fall_v to_o make_v crucifix_n in_o mortar_n with_o his_o own_o hand_n as_o child_n do_v baby_n in_o the_o dirt_n in_o this_o height_n of_o fanaticism_n he_o go_v about_o and_o preach_v to_o the_o people_n 1._o who_o word_n pierce_v their_o heart_n much_o soon_o than_o sense_n and_o reason_n will_v have_v do_v and_o he_o soon_o bring_v the_o superstitious_a and_o ignorant_a multitude_n to_o a_o great_a admiration_n of_o he_o for_o his_o very_a way_n of_o salute_v the_o people_n he_o pretend_v he_o have_v by_o revelation_n at_o last_o one_o bernard_n join_v with_o he_o but_o s._n francis_n tell_v he_o 2._o they_o must_v seek_v god_n for_o direction_n what_o to_o do_v and_o after_o prayer_n he_o be_v a_o great_a worshipper_n of_o the_o trinity_n in_o honour_n to_o it_o open_v the_o gospel_n three_o time_n and_o the_o first_o three_o sentence_n he_o meet_v with_o be_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o order_n their_o second_o brother_n be_v f._n gyles_n who_o though_o a_o idiot_n and_o a_o simple_a man_n 3_o be_v full_a of_o god_n as_o he_o say_v and_o have_v so_o many_o ecstasy_n and_o rapture_n that_o he_o seem_v to_o live_v rather_o among_o angel_n than_o man_n one_o day_n when_o s._n francis_n be_v alone_o in_o a_o solitary_a place_n 5._o he_o fall_v into_o a_o ecstasy_n of_o joy_n and_o have_v full_a assurance_n of_o the_o remission_n of_o his_o sin_n and_o be_v transport_v beyond_o himself_o he_o be_v catch_v up_o into_o a_o wonderful_a light_n wherein_o his_o mind_n be_v enlarge_v he_o foresee_v all_o that_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v concern_v his_o order_n his_o number_n be_v increase_v 7._o to_o rome_n he_o go_v to_o confirm_v his_o order_n but_o the_o pope_n reject_v he_o with_o scorn_n but_o in_o the_o night_n he_o see_v a_o palm_n grow_v between_o his_o foot_n into_o a_o goodly_a tree_n which_o he_o wise_o interpret_n to_o be_v s._n francis_n send_v for_o he_o and_o promise_v he_o fair_a thing_n and_o upon_o the_o other_o vision_n of_o his_o support_v the_o lateran_n church_n he_o approve_v his_o rule_n and_o establish_v his_o order_n and_o his_o whole_a life_n afterward_o be_v agreeable_a to_o this_o beginning_n 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o rule_n of_o his_o order_n he_o call_v franciscus_n as_o possevine_n tell_v we_o the_o book_n of_o life_n the_o hope_n of_o salvation_n the_o marrow_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o ladder_n of_o heaven_n the_o key_n of_o paradise_n the_o eternal_a covenant_n let_v any_o fanatic_n be_v produce_v among_o we_o though_o we_o be_v far_o from_o look_v on_o they_o as_o the_o supporter_n of_o our_o church_n who_o have_v exceed_v s._n francis_n in_o their_o action_n or_o expression_n 1._o s._n brigitt_n say_v of_o the_o rule_n of_o s._n francis_n that_o it_o be_v not_o dictate_v or_o compose_v by_o the_o wisdom_n of_o man_n but_o by_o god_n himself_o nay_o every_o word_n therein_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o she_o say_v likewise_o of_o all_o the_o other_o rule_n of_o religious_a order_n what_o horrible_a blasphemy_n be_v this_o which_o be_v so_o solemn_o approve_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o divine_a revelation_n but_o lest_o dominicus_n shall_v seem_v to_o come_v behind_o s._n francis_n in_o â—â—sions_n 48._o he_o tell_v he_o at_o rome_n where_o they_o meet_v that_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o he_o in_o a_o vision_n that_o christ_n be_v just_a come_v to_o destroy_v the_o world_n for_o the_o wickedness_n of_o it_o and_o his_o mother_n stop_v he_o and_o tell_v he_o she_o have_v two_o servant_n will_v reform_v it_o whereof_o himself_o be_v one_o and_o christ_n approve_v of_o he_o as_o one_o that_o will_v do_v his_o work_n but_o his_o companion_n he_o do_v not_o know_v till_o he_o meet_v s._n francis_n and_o so_o they_o embrace_v one_o another_o which_o vision_n out_o of_o his_o great_a humility_n s._n francis_n report_v have_v it_o from_o the_o other_o own_o mouth_n i_o shall_v not_o insist_v on_o any_o more_o of_o dominicus_n nor_o on_o the_o blasphemous_a image_n set_v up_o in_o s._n mark_v church_n at_o venice_n 509._o one_o of_o which_o be_v of_o s._n paul_n with_o this_o inscription_n by_o he_o we_o go_v to_o christ_n the_o other_o of_o dominicus_n with_o this_o but_o by_o he_o we_o go_v easy_a to_o christ_n but_o i_o shall_v proceed_v to_o their_o follower_n among_o who_o we_o meet_v with_o one_o of_o the_o most_o blasphemous_a piece_n of_o enthusiasm_n the_o world_n have_v ever_o know_v §_o 8._o for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n one_o almaricus_fw-la a_o student_n in_o paris_n be_v suspect_v for_o some_o dangerous_a opinion_n friar_n for_o which_o he_o be_v sentence_v to_o recant_v naucâ—ur_fw-fr and_o soon_o after_o die_v among_o these_o opinion_n he_o broach_v this_o blasphemy_n 900._o which_o be_v private_o instill_v into_o his_o follower_n that_o every_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n have_v his_o successive_a time_n of_o rule_v the_o world_n 17._o that_o the_o law_n of_o the_o father_n continue_v till_o christ_n come_v the_o law_n of_o the_o son_n to_o their_o time_n and_o then_o the_o time_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v to_o begin_v 1209._o in_o which_o the_o use_n of_o sacrament_n be_v to_o cease_v and_o all_o internal_a administration_n 49._o and_o every_o one_o than_o be_v to_o be_v save_v by_o the_o inspiration_n and_o inward_a grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n without_o any_o external_a action_n they_o so_o high_o extol_v love_n that_o what_o will_v have_v be_v a_o sin_n without_o it_o they_o think_v to_o be_v nothing_o with_o it_o as_o fornication_n adultery_n etc._n etc._n and_o promise_a impunity_n to_o the_o woman_n with_o who_o they_o commit_v these_o thing_n 1109._o because_o they_o say_v god_n be_v only_o good_a and_o not_o just_a that_o these_o be_v their_o opinion_n 7._o be_v deliver_v by_o rigordus_n who_o live_v in_o that_o age_n and_o be_v upon_o the_o place_n be_v a_o monk_n of_o s._n denys_n and_o physician_n to_o the_o king_n of_o france_n 6._o and_o by_o eymericus_n and_o pegna_n and_o many_o other_o but_o by_o the_o care_n and_o endeavour_v of_o the_o bishop_n and_o university_n of_o paris_n though_o they_o have_v spread_v very_o far_o abroad_o and_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o secrecy_n yet_o by_o the_o fraud_n and_o artifice_n of_o one_o employ_v among_o they_o who_o pretend_v to_o revelation_n and_o the_o spirit_n as_o high_o as_o they_o can_v do_v they_o be_v convict_v condemn_a and_o some_o of_o they_o execute_v notwithstanding_o which_o severity_n about_o fifty_o year_n after_o this_o come_v forth_o a_o book_n with_o the_o title_n of_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la or_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n publish_v by_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n and_o suppose_v to_o be_v write_v by_o johannes_n de_fw-fr parma_n
about_o a._n d._n 1254._o who_o be_v general_n of_o the_o franciscan_a order_n but_o the_o book_n be_v receive_v and_o defend_v by_o both_o order_n as_o will_v present_o appear_v but_o it_o will_v be_v first_o necessary_a to_o consider_v what_o the_o doctrine_n be_v which_o be_v contain_v in_o this_o book_n and_o if_o ever_o there_o be_v high_a fanaticism_n than_o be_v therein_o or_o rather_o great_a blasphemy_n let_v they_o have_v leave_n to_o triumph_v the_o most_o perfect_a account_n we_o have_v of_o it_o 9_o be_v from_o nicol_n eymericus_n who_o be_v himself_o a_o inquisitor_n and_o tell_v we_o these_o heresy_n or_o error_n be_v contain_v in_o it_o 1._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o abbot_n joachim_n a_o great_a fanatic_a excel_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n 330._o and_o consequent_o the_o new_a and_o old_a testament_n 2._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o edify_v 3._o that_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v to_o be_v evacuate_v or_o lose_v its_o force_n as_o the_o old_a have_v already_o 4._o that_o the_o new_a testament_n shall_v not_o remain_v in_o force_n above_o six_o year_n long_o viz._n to_o a._n d._n 1260._o 5._o that_o they_o which_o shall_v live_v beyond_o that_o time_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o perfection_n 6._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n shall_v give_v way_n to_o another_o gospel_n and_o so_o instead_o of_o the_o priesthood_n of_o christ_n another_o gospel_n shall_v succeed_v 7._o that_o no_o simple_a man_n be_v fit_a to_o instruct_v man_n in_o spiritual_a and_o eternal_a thing_n but_o they_o that_o walk_v barefoot_a 8._o that_o although_o god_n afflict_v the_o jew_n in_o this_o world_n yet_o he_o will_v save_v they_o though_o they_o remain_v in_o judaism_n and_o will_v in_o the_o end_n deliver_v they_o from_o all_o the_o opposition_n of_o man_n remain_v such_o as_o they_o be_v 9_o that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o bring_v forth_o child_n nor_o will_v do_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o temporal_a reign_n which_o shall_v be_v after_o six_o year_n and_o by_o this_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o have_v bring_v forth_o many_o call_v to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o the_o church_n 10._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n bring_v no_o man_n to_o perfection_n 11._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v or_o joachims_n work_n obtain_v call_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n or_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v do_v away_o 12._o that_o no_o man_n in_o religious_a order_n be_v bind_v to_o expose_v his_o life_n for_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n or_o preserve_v the_o worship_n of_o christ_n but_o other_o man_n be_v 13._o that_o as_o when_o john_n baptist_n come_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v before_o must_v needs_o be_v confute_v because_o of_o new_a thing_n come_v in_o their_o place_n so_o when_o the_o time_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v or_o the_o three_o state_n of_o the_o world_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v before_o must_v be_v confute_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o new_a which_o be_v to_o come_v from_o whence_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v that_o the_o new_a testament_n must_v be_v refute_v and_o the_o old_a cast_v away_o 14._o that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v not_o perfect_a in_o the_o contemplative_a life_n 15._o that_o the_o order_n of_o the_o clergy_n shall_v perish_v but_o one_o of_o a_o religious_a order_n shall_v be_v perfer_v above_o all_o in_o dignity_n and_o honour_n and_o that_o as_o the_o authority_n under_o the_o father_n be_v commit_v to_o one_o of_o the_o marry_a order_n so_o under_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o one_o or_o some_o of_o the_o order_n of_o monk_n 16._o that_o those_o who_o be_v over_o the_o college_n of_o monk_n aught_o in_o those_o day_n to_o think_v of_o depart_v from_o the_o secular_o and_o prepare_v themselves_o to_o return_v to_o the_o ancient_a people_n of_o the_o jew_n 17._o that_o the_o preacher_n which_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o last_o state_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v of_o great_a dignity_n and_o authority_n than_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n 18._o that_o the_o preacher_n and_o doctor_n of_o religious_a order_n when_o they_o shall_v be_v infest_a by_o the_o clergy_n shall_v go_v over_o to_o the_o infidel_n and_o it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v lest_o they_o go_v thither_o for_o that_o end_n to_o bring_v they_o in_o battle_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n john_n apocalyps_n 15._o these_o may_v suffice_v out_o of_o twenty_o seven_o to_o let_v the_o world_n know_v where_o the_o height_n of_o blasphemy_n and_o fanaticism_n be_v first_o hatch_v and_o no_o one_o can_v imagine_v that_o any_o who_o have_v the_o face_n or_o name_n of_o christian_n shall_v own_v these_o thing_n yet_o they_o come_v from_o those_o excellent_a and_o inspire_a person_n of_o the_o new_o found_v religious_a order_n and_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v for_o the_o mortal_a hatred_n that_o then_o be_v between_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n and_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n who_o usurp_v the_o professor_n place_n in_o the_o university_n against_o their_o will_n god_n know_v how_o far_o this_o doctrine_n may_v have_v prevail_v without_o the_o least_o censure_n for_o the_o pope_n be_v extreme_o partial_a to_o the_o friar_n and_o will_v hear_v no_o ill_a of_o they_o they_o now_o find_v they_o their_o most_o useful_a instrument_n in_o all_o their_o quarrel_n with_o prince_n 909._o the_o secular_a clergy_n and_o the_o people_n so_o matth._n paris_n relate_v the_o story_n of_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o university_n and_o the_o friar_n tell_v that_o though_o the_o king_n and_o the_o city_n be_v for_o preserve_v the_o privilege_n of_o the_o university_n yet_o the_o friar_n be_v at_o the_o pope_n devotion_n and_o do_v they_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o service_n be_v more_o acceptable_a in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o get_v the_o better_a of_o the_o university_n nay_o so_o zealous_a be_v alexander_n the_o four_o in_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o friar_n against_o the_o university_n that_o in_o the_o six_o year_n of_o his_o popedom_n he_o send_v out_o near_o forty_o bull_n against_o the_o university_n of_o which_o not_o one_o now_o appear_v in_o the_o bullarium_fw-la but_o most_o of_o they_o be_v preserve_v in_o that_o accurate_a preface_n before_o the_o work_n of_o gul._n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-it amore_fw-la the_o zealous_a defender_n of_o the_o university_n against_o the_o encroachment_n of_o the_o friar_n 3._o and_o in_o the_o late_a history_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o heat_n some_o intimation_n be_v give_v the_o divine_n of_o the_o university_n of_o such_o a_o book_n which_o be_v in_o great_a esteem_n among_o the_o friar_n call_v evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la wherein_o be_v very_o dangerous_a doctrine_n ibid._n which_o be_v sai_z matthew_n paris_z preach_v read_v and_o teach_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o be_v put_v together_o by_o they_o in_o a_o book_n call_v evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la and_o take_v say_v he_o chief_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o abbot_n joachim_n 37._o and_o richerius_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o book_n be_v compose_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o paris_n by_o some_o be_v get_v a_o copy_n of_o it_o and_o extract_v some_o head_n out_o of_o it_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o faith_n and_o upon_o that_o as_o du_n bouley_n say_v they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v burn_v public_o at_o paris_n 299._o but_o not_o be_v satisfy_v herewith_o they_o preach_v against_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o a_o sermon_n of_o gul._n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-it amore_fw-la 500_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o work_n wherein_o he_o say_v that_o he_o have_v see_v no_o small_a part_n of_o that_o book_n and_o he_o have_v hear_v that_o it_o do_v in_o all_o contain_v more_o than_o the_o bible_n and_o therein_o he_o say_v it_o be_v teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n be_v nothing_o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o the_o true_a gospel_n and_o that_o the_o book_n itself_o be_v the_o gospel_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n and_o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v preach_v but_o for_o five_o year_n to_o come_v that_o then_o man_n shall_v have_v another_o rule_n of_o life_n and_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v otherwise_o manage_v which_o say_v he_o be_v execrable_a and_o abominable_a to_o be_v speak_v but_o not_o content_a with_o bare_a preach_v against_o they_o he_o write_v a_o very_a smart_n book_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n de_fw-fr periculo_fw-la novissimorum_fw-la temporum_fw-la of_o the_o danger_n of_o the_o
last_o time_n wherein_o he_o do_v at_o large_a set_v forth_o the_o hypocrisy_n 38._o idleness_n flattery_n and_o baseness_n of_o the_o friar_n but_o come_v to_o show_v the_o near_a approach_n of_o the_o danger_n he_o mention_n he_o say_v it_o be_v now_o fifty_o five_o year_n for_o about_o that_o time_n almaric_n broach_v his_o doctrine_n that_o some_o have_v endeavour_v to_o change_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n into_o another_o gospel_n which_o they_o say_v will_v be_v better_o more_o perfect_a and_o worthy_a which_o they_o call_v the_o gospel_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n which_o will_v by_o its_o come_n turn_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n out_o of_o door_n as_o say_v he_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o prove_v out_o of_o that_o curse_a gospel_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o add_v that_o this_o everlasting_a gospel_n be_v public_o explain_v at_o paris_n a._n d._n 1254._o from_o whence_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o will_v be_v preach_v unless_o there_o be_v some_o other_o thing_n which_o hinder_v and_o afterward_o he_o say_v that_o in_o that_o book_n this_o everlasting_a gospel_n be_v say_v to_o exceed_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n as_o much_o as_o the_o light_n of_o the_o sun_n do_v that_o of_o the_o moon_n or_o the_o kernel_n do_v the_o shell_n this_o book_n of_o his_o extreme_o incense_v the_o friar_n and_o they_o present_o send_v information_n against_o he_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o their_o interest_n get_v his_o book_n to_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v public_o before_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o court_n at_o anagnia_n and_o afterward_o at_o paris_n to_o which_o purpose_n the_o pope_n publish_v a_o bull_n and_o denounce_v the_o sentence_n of_o excommunication_n against_o any_o who_o shall_v presume_v to_o defend_v it_o and_o the_o write_v of_o it_o be_v deprive_v of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a promotion_n and_o banish_a france_n 1256._o as_o far_o as_o the_o pope_n power_n can_v do_v it_o all_o this_o be_v do_v in_o great_a haste_n before_o the_o legate_n from_o the_o university_n can_v appear_v and_o when_o they_o come_v three_o of_o they_o recant_v and_o return_v only_a gul._n de_fw-fr s._n amore_n resolve_v to_o stand_v it_o out_o and_o answer_v all_o their_o objection_n and_o persist_v still_o in_o the_o accusation_n of_o that_o horrible_a book_n and_o at_o last_o prevail_v so_o much_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v fain_o to_o condemn_v the_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la together_o with_o s._n amour_n book_n but_o it_o appear_v how_o unwilling_o he_o do_v it_o by_o his_o carriage_n in_o it_o which_o be_v relate_v by_o matth._n paris_n 939._o for_o he_o condemn_v the_o other_o book_n solemn_o and_o cause_v the_o sentence_n to_o be_v public_o execute_v but_o he_o give_v order_n that_o this_o book_n shall_v be_v secret_o burn_v and_o as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v without_o any_o offence_n to_o the_o friar_n lo_o here_o the_o true_a zeal_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n a_o book_n only_o write_v against_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n be_v condemn_v as_o impious_a wicked_a execrable_a and_o what_o not_o in_o the_o bull_n against_o it_o and_o a_o book_n against_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o high_a manner_n hardly_o procure_v to_o be_v condemn_v and_o when_o it_o be_v with_o great_a fear_n of_o displease_v the_o author_n and_o approver_n of_o it_o and_o since_o that_o time_n they_o have_v be_v very_o careful_a to_o suppress_v the_o least_o mention_n of_o the_o latter_a but_o very_o forward_o to_o set_v forth_o the_o other_o for_o in_o the_o roman_a bullarium_n 1._o the_o bull_n against_o s._n amour_n book_n be_v set_v forth_o at_o large_a 137._o but_o not_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o any_o such_o book_n condemn_v as_o the_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la so_o much_o dear_a to_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o honour_n of_o friar_n than_o of_o christ_n and_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o therefore_o s._n amour_n say_v well_o in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n before_o they_o go_v 330._o that_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o go_v about_o to_o procure_v the_o condemn_a that_o book_n at_o rome_n where_o it_o have_v so_o many_o favourer_n the_o design_n of_o it_o be_v to_o advance_v the_o honour_n of_o religious_a order_n though_o to_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ._n it_o be_v well_o these_o thing_n be_v write_v and_o preserve_v by_o writer_n of_o their_o own_o church_n and_o person_n of_o the_o same_o age_n out_o of_o who_o only_o i_o have_v give_v account_n of_o they_o for_o otherwise_o according_a to_o their_o usual_a method_n of_o confute_v thing_n which_o do_v not_o please_v they_o they_o will_v be_v deny_v with_o a_o mighty_a confidence_n and_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v tell_v that_o these_o be_v only_o the_o lie_n and_o forgery_n of_o heretic_n but_o these_o be_v to_o their_o shame_n preserve_v in_o their_o own_o book_n and_o we_o can_v show_v they_o the_o very_a word_n if_o occasion_n require_v it_o §_o 9_o yet_o we_o be_v not_o to_o think_v afterward_o that_o only_o the_o preach_a friar_n sell_v into_o these_o extravagancy_n for_o the_o franciscan_n have_v a_o great_a hand_n in_o they_o too_o and_o be_v as_o forward_o to_o promote_v that_o which_o they_o account_v their_o common_a interest_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o pope_n condemn_v the_o book_n say_v to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o abbot_n joachims_n write_n joh._n yet_o his_o doctrine_n do_v in_o no_o long_a time_n after_o break_v forth_o again_o in_o the_o franciscan_a order_n for_o towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o same_o century_n or_o as_o most_o think_v 1._o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_n the_o five_o appear_v one_o petrus_n johannis_n de_fw-fr oliva_n a_o great_a disciple_n of_o joachims_n as_o guido_n carmelita_n alphonsus_n a_o castro_n and_o franciscus_n pegna_n affirm_v all_o the_o difference_n say_v alphonsus_n 9_o between_o they_o be_v that_o joachim_n make_v the_o spiritual_a state_n to_o commence_v from_o the_o sound_n the_o benedictine_n order_n but_o petrus_n johannis_n will_v have_v it_o begin_v only_o from_o s._n francis_n which_o state_n ib._n as_o eymericus_n relate_v where_o he_o recount_v his_o error_n begin_v with_o the_o franciscan_a order_n when_o the_o angel_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v 6._o s._n francis_n do_v set_v his_o mark_n upon_o all_o his_o soldier_n and_o that_o s._n francis_n appear_v as_o christ_n do_v with_o his_o wound_n upon_o he_o for_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v that_o s._n francis_n in_o one_o of_o his_o vision_n upon_o the_o very_a day_n of_o the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o cross_n have_v the_o same_o bleed_a wound_n on_o his_o hand_n foot_n and_o side_n which_o christ_n have_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o carry_v they_o for_o two_o year_n together_o before_o his_o death_n and_o lest_o this_o shall_v be_v suspect_v pope_n alexander_n the_o four_o preach_v it_o in_o s._n bonaventure_n hear_v that_o himself_o see_v they_o as_o the_o six_o lesson_n on_o s._n francis_n day_n in_o the_o roman_a breviary_n 6._o and_o bonaventure_n assure_v we_o and_o who_o dare_v question_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n eyesight_n unless_o the_o story_n in_o latter_a time_n of_o maria_n visitationis_fw-la 9_o as_o she_o be_v call_v abbess_n of_o the_o annunciation_n in_o lisbon_n may_v give_v some_o suspicion_n of_o it_o for_o this_o virgin_n have_v gain_v so_o great_a a_o reputation_n for_o sanctity_n not_o only_o in_o portugal_n but_o in_o spain_n italy_n and_o the_o east_n indies_n that_o she_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o fit_a match_n for_o s._n francis_n and_o she_o outdo_v he_o in_o the_o number_n of_o her_o wound_n for_o she_o have_v thirty_o two_o upon_o her_o head_n cause_v by_o christ_n put_n his_o crown_n of_o thorn_n upon_o she_o and_o in_o her_o hand_n and_o â—eet_a and_o side_n they_o be_v as_o exact_v as_o in_o st._n francis_n she_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o show_v they_o if_o her_o confessor_n bid_v she_o but_o never_o otherwise_o lest_o she_o shall_v seem_v too_o much_o to_o glory_v in_o the_o honour_n which_o christ_n have_v do_v she_o this_o confessor_n be_v no_o less_o a_o man_n than_o ludovicus_n granatensis_n a_o man_n high_o commend_v for_o learning_n and_o piety_n who_o as_o very_o believe_v they_o as_o pope_n alexander_n do_v those_o of_o s._n francis_n one_o day_n in_o the_o week_n she_o lay_v rag_n to_o her_o wound_n upon_o which_o the_o print_n of_o the_o wound_n be_v make_v these_o rag_n with_o incredible_a devotion_n say_v the_o writer_n of_o the_o story_n be_v send_v to_o the_o pope_n himself_o and_o to_o the_o great_a and_o most_o religious_a person_n in_o all_o part_n by_o who_o they_o be_v receive_v with_o great_a veneration_n and_o when_o he_o be_v inquisitor_n in_o sicily_n he_o say_v he_o see_v many_o of_o they_o
condemn_v they_o and_o they_o triumph_v in_o nothing_o more_o than_o when_o they_o can_v handsome_o revenge_v themselves_o on_o that_o bitter_a enemy_n of_o they_o call_v reason_n which_o they_o never_o do_v with_o great_a pleasure_n than_o when_o they_o pretend_v it_o to_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o case_n have_v be_v thus_o among_o they_o as_o in_o all_o religion_n and_o place_n in_o the_o world_n there_o be_v some_o person_n of_o a_o temper_n natural_o dispose_v more_o to_o religion_n than_o other_o be_v be_v melancholy_a thoughtful_a tender_a and_o easy_o move_v by_o hope_n and_o fear_n these_o do_v more_o easy_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o be_v possess_v with_o if_o they_o be_v not_o careful_o govern_v be_v more_o liable_a to_o fall_v into_o the_o dotage_n of_o superstition_n or_o to_o be_v transport_v by_o the_o heat_n of_o enthusiasm_n against_o both_o of_o they_o there_o can_v be_v no_o better_o cure_v imaginable_a than_o the_o true_a understanding_n the_o nature_n and_o reasonableness_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o fill_v our_o mind_n with_o a_o true_a sense_n of_o god_n and_o goodness_n and_o so_o arm_n we_o against_o superstition_n and_o withal_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o great_a reason_n and_o prudence_n and_o so_o prevent_v the_o folly_n of_o enthusiasm_n but_o it_o be_v so_o much_o the_o design_n of_o that_o church_n to_o keep_v the_o member_n of_o it_o from_o know_v any_o thing_n against_o her_o interest_n so_o much_o as_o the_o true_a practice_n of_o christianity_n be_v and_o therefore_o keep_v the_o bible_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o people_n they_o must_v substitute_v some_o other_o way_n in_o the_o room_n of_o that_o to_o gratify_v the_o earthy_a dulness_n of_o a_o superstitious_a temper_n and_o the_o airiness_n and_o warmth_n of_o the_o enthusiastical_a for_o the_o former_a they_o be_v abundant_o provide_v by_o a_o tedious_a and_o ceremonious_a way_n of_o external_a devotion_n as_o dull_a and_o as_o cold_a as_o the_o earth_n itself_o to_o the_o other_o they_o commend_v abstractedness_n of_o life_n mental_a prayer_n passive_a union_n a_o deiform_a fund_z of_o the_o soul_n a_o state_n of_o introversion_n divine_a inspiration_n which_o must_v either_o end_n in_o enthusiasm_n or_o madness_n and_o the_o perfection_n of_o this_o state_n lie_v in_o a_o intime_fw-la union_n with_o god_n as_o they_o speak_v whereby_o the_o soul_n be_v deify_v be_v to_o be_v attain_v only_o in_o the_o way_n of_o unknowing_a for_o nothing_o so_o dangerous_a as_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n and_o self-annihilation_a and_o many_o other_o thing_n as_o impossible_a to_o be_v understand_v as_o practise_v which_o make_v it_o difficult_a to_o give_v any_o account_n of_o such_o unintelligible_a stuff_n for_o we_o must_v only_o grope_v in_o obscurity_n and_o profound_a darkness_n and_o draw_v a_o night_n piece_n without_o light_n this_o way_n come_v first_o into_o request_n in_o the_o monastic_a order_n by_o the_o example_n of_o their_o founder_n as_o will_v easy_o appear_v by_o our_o former_a discourse_n but_o the_o man_n who_o most_o solemn_o preach_v and_o divulge_v it_o be_v rusbrochius_n suso_n harphius_n etc._n etc._n and_o he_o who_o in_o these_o latter_a age_n have_v gather_v together_o most_o that_o have_v be_v say_v before_o he_o and_o be_v commend_v by_o balthasar_n corderius_n and_o other_o as_o a_o most_o sublime_a interpreter_n of_o mystical_a divinity_n 7._o ludovicus_n blosius_n from_o these_o it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o put_v together_o some_o of_o their_o word_n and_o phrase_n as_o a_o account_n of_o their_o divinity_n but_o i_o rather_o choose_v to_o do_v it_o chief_o from_o a_o late_a author_n publish_v by_o mr._n cressy_n not_o many_o year_n since_o who_o after_o his_o many_o turn_n and_o change_n of_o opinion_n sit_v down_o at_o last_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o publish_n mother_n iuliana_n revelation_n and_o the_o preface_n to_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n with_o the_o deserve_a character_n of_o a_o popish_a fanatic_a which_o book_n of_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n be_v compile_v by_o mr._n cressy_n out_o of_o many_o write_n of_o father_n augustin_n baker_n and_o set_v forth_o a._n d._n 1657._o with_o large_a approbation_n at_o the_o beginning_n and_o end_n of_o it_o i_o hope_v no_o doctrine_n contain_v therein_o will_v be_v think_v a_o scandal_n to_o their_o church_n the_o design_n of_o it_o be_v as_o the_o title_n tell_v we_o to_o give_v direction_n for_o the_o prayer_n of_o contemplation_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v they_o have_v give_v direction_n for_o understanding_n it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n for_o if_o we_o have_v no_o other_o help_n than_o what_o mr._n cressy_n give_v in_o his_o preface_n we_o may_v as_o well_o hope_v to_o understand_v the_o quaker_n cant_v as_o mr._n cressy_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v by_o these_o few_o passage_n in_o his_o preface_n the_o only_a proper_a disposition_n towards_o the_o receive_n supernatural_a irradiation_n from_o god_n holy_a spirit_n be_v a_o abstraction_n of_o life_n 33._o a_o sequestration_n from_o all_o business_n that_o concern_v other_o though_o it_o be_v their_o salvation_n and_o a_o attendance_n to_o god_n alone_o in_o the_o depth_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o light_n here_o desire_v and_o pray_v for_o be_v such_o as_o do_v expel_v all_o image_n of_o creature_n and_o do_v calm_a all_o manner_n of_o passion_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v in_o a_o vacuity_n may_v be_v more_o capable_a of_o receive_v and_o entertain_v god_n in_o the_o pure_a fund_z of_o the_o spirit_n what_o this_o pure_a fund_z of_o the_o spirit_n mean_v i_o have_v be_v somewhat_o to_o seek_v for_o have_v not_o lud._n blosius_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o spiritual_a institution_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o deiform_a fund_z of_o the_o soul_n be_v the_o simple_a essence_n of_o the_o soul_n stamp_v with_o a_o divine_a impress_n or_o if_o this_o be_v not_o plain_a enough_o that_o from_o whence_o arise_v a_o super-essential_a life_n but_o if_o yet_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v we_o may_v be_v the_o less_o trouble_v at_o it_o since_o the_o same_o author_n say_v afterward_o that_o very_o few_o do_v know_v that_o hide_a fund_z of_o their_o soul_n 12._o or_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v such_o a_o thing_n within_o they_o it_o be_v it_o seem_v like_o some_o very_a cunning_a drawer_n in_o a_o cabinet_n where_o the_o main_a treasure_n lie_v which_o the_o owner_n himself_o can_v find_v out_o till_o it_o be_v break_v to_o piece_n for_o self-annihilation_a be_v necessary_o require_v in_o order_n to_o it_o and_o this_o super-essential_a life_n as_o he_o admirable_o describe_v it_o be_v a_o way_n of_o know_v without_o thought_n of_o see_v in_o darkness_n of_o understanding_n without_o reason_n of_o unknowing_a god_n by_o perceive_v he_o of_o be_v melt_v and_o bring_v to_o nothing_o first_o and_o then_o be_v lose_v and_o swallow_v up_o in_o god_n by_o which_o mean_v all_o create_v be_v be_v put_v off_o and_o that_o which_o be_v only_o divine_a put_v on_o be_v change_v into_o god_n as_o iron_n heat_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o fire_n this_o be_v the_o state_n of_o perfection_n aim_v at_o here_o in_o this_o world_n we_o must_v now_o consider_v the_o direction_n give_v in_o order_n to_o it_o to_o this_o end_n in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o contemplative_a state_n be_v commend_v above_o a_o active_a as_o more_o perfect_a 2._o and_o more_o easy_a more_o simple_a and_o more_o secure_a from_o all_o error_n and_o illusion_n which_o may_v be_v occasion_v by_o a_o indiscreet_a use_n of_o prayer_n where_o by_o a_o active_a and_o contemplative_a state_n we_o must_v not_o understand_v what_o we_o common_o do_v by_o those_o term_n 5._o but_o the_o active-state_n be_v the_o use_n of_o reason_v and_o internal_a discourse_n to_o fix_v our_o affection_n upon_o god_n and_o express_v itself_o in_o sensible_a devotion_n and_o outward_a act_n of_o obedience_n to_o god_n will_v the_o contemplative_a in_o the_o author_n language_n be_v seek_v god_n in_o the_o obscurity_n of_o faith_n with_o a_o more_o profound_a introversion_n of_o spirit_n and_o with_o less_o activity_n and_o motion_n in_o sensitive_a nature_n and_o without_o the_o use_n of_o grosser_n image_n and_o such_o soul_n be_v not_o of_o themselves_o he_o say_v much_o incline_v to_o external_a work_n but_o they_o seek_v rather_o to_o purify_v themselves_o and_o inflame_v their_o heart_n to_o the_o love_n of_o god_n by_o internal_a quiet_a and_o pure_a actuation_n in_o spirit_n by_o a_o total_a abstraction_n from_o creature_n by_o solitude_n both_o external_a and_o especial_o internal_a so_o dispose_v themselves_o to_o receive_v the_o influx_n and_o inspiration_n of_o god_n
who_o guidance_n chief_o they_o endeavour_v to_o follow_v in_o all_o thing_n now_o he_o say_v the_o security_n of_o such_o a_o state_n above_o the_o other_o lie_v in_o this_o 2._o that_o a_o contemplative_a soul_n tend_v to_o god_n and_o work_v almost_o only_o with_o the_o heart_n and_o blind_a affection_n of_o the_o will_n pour_v themselves_o upon_o god_n apprehend_v only_o in_o the_o obscure_a notion_n of_o faith_n not_o inquire_v what_o he_o be_v but_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v that_o incomprehensible_a be_v which_o he_o be_v and_o which_o can_v only_o be_v comprehend_v by_o himself_o reject_v and_o strive_v to_o forget_v all_o image_n and_o representation_n of_o he_o or_o any_o thing_n else_o yea_o transcend_a all_o operation_n of_o the_o imagination_n and_o all_o subtlety_n and_o curiosity_n of_o reason_v and_o last_o seek_v a_o union_n with_o god_n only_o by_o the_o most_o pure_a and_o most_o intime_fw-la affection_n of_o the_o spirit_n what_o possibility_n of_o illusion_n or_o error_n can_v there_o be_v to_o such_o a_o soul_n none_o doubtless_o for_o this_o be_v more_o than_o a_o mere_a sleep_n of_o the_o soul_n for_o all_o reason_n and_o image_n of_o thing_n be_v whole_o lay_v aside_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o possibility_n of_o dream_v leave_v the_o next_o thing_n he_o take_v notice_n of_o which_o be_v very_o well_o observe_v 3._o be_v that_o man_n give_v to_o sublime_a speculation_n or_o i_o suppose_v any_o who_o have_v the_o use_n of_o reason_n be_v not_o so_o capable_a of_o it_o as_o unlearned_a person_n and_o woman_n and_o therefore_o father_n leander_n à _fw-it sancto_fw-it martino_n approve_v the_o book_n as_o contain_v very_o sound_a and_o wholesome_a doctrine_n for_o the_o direction_n of_o devout_a soul_n 319._o and_o fit_a and_o agreeable_a to_o our_o call_n and_o rule_n and_o especial_o for_o the_o use_n of_o our_o dame_n because_o they_o may_v more_o easy_o swallow_v it_o as_o they_o do_v pill_n without_o chew_v and_o so_o find_v not_o any_o bitterness_n in_o it_o which_o be_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n with_o that_o reason_n baker_n himself_o give_v viz._n that_o the_o perfection_n of_o contemplation_n scarce_o at_o all_o lie_v in_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o understanding_n a_o most_o admirable_a way_n of_o contemplate_v with_o the_o will_n but_o why_o may_v it_o not_o consist_v as_o well_o in_o the_o volition_n of_o the_o understanding_n as_o in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o will_n the_o proper_a end_n of_o this_o contemplative_a life_n he_o add_v be_v the_o attain_n to_o a_o habitual_a and_o almost_o uninterrupted_a perfect_a union_n with_o god_n in_o the_o supreme_a point_n of_o the_o spirit_n or_o rather_o fund_z as_o mr._n cressy_n more_o mystical_o call_v it_o and_o such_o a_o union_n as_o give_v the_o soul_n a_o fruitive_a possession_n of_o he_o and_o a_o real_a experimental_a perception_n of_o his_o divine_a presence_n in_o the_o depth_n and_o centre_n of_o the_o spirit_n 6._o which_o be_v full_o possess_v and_o fill_v with_o he_o alone_o and_o lest_o we_o shall_v think_v this_o be_v all_o to_o be_v hope_v for_o in_o this_o contemplative_a state_n he_o say_v further_a 11._o that_o beside_o this_o active_a union_n wherein_o the_o soul_n herself_o concur_v there_o be_v other_o mere_o passive_a in_o which_o god_n after_o a_o wonderful_a and_o inconceivable_a manner_n afford_v they_o interior_a illumination_n and_o touch_n yet_o far_o more_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a in_o all_o which_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o mere_a patient_a and_o only_o suffer_v god_n to_o work_v his_o divine_a pleasure_n in_o she_o be_v neither_o able_a to_o further_o or_o hinder_v it_o the_o which_o union_n though_o they_o last_v but_o even_o as_o it_o be_v a_o moment_n of_o time_n yet_o do_v more_o illuminate_v and_o purify_v the_o soul_n than_o many_o year_n spend_v in_o active_a exercise_n of_o spiritual_a prayer_n or_o mortification_n can_v do_v the_o step_n he_o set_v down_o in_o order_n to_o this_o state_n of_o perfection_n 11._o be_v 1._o the_o way_n of_o external_a and_o imaginary_a exercise_n of_o prayer_n in_o which_o without_o a_o discreet_a diligence_n and_o constancy_n in_o they_o the_o soul_n may_v perhaps_o end_v her_o day_n therein_o a_o sad_a case_n to_o end_v our_o day_n as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v who_o use_v this_o low_a dispensation_n of_o pray_v to_o the_o last_o but_o alas_o they_o never_o understand_v these_o passive_a union_n with_o god_n in_o the_o fund_z of_o the_o spirit_n they_o teach_v man_n a_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a way_n of_o serve_v god_n and_o bid_v they_o look_v for_o perfection_n in_o another_o world_n 2._o aspiration_n and_o pure_a elevation_n of_o the_o superior_a will._n 3._o the_o divine_a inaction_n 4._o then_o when_o one_o will_v least_o expect_v they_o follow_v woeful_a obscurity_n and_o desolation_n and_o after_o they_o 5._o come_v the_o state_n of_o perfection_n 10._o elsewhere_o he_o describe_v the_o progress_n towards_o this_o state_n of_o perfection_n thus_o that_o he_o who_o will_v come_v to_o it_o must_v practice_v the_o draw_v of_o his_o external_a sense_n inward_o to_o his_o internal_a there_o lose_v and_o as_o it_o be_v annihilate_v they_o then_o he_o must_v draw_v his_o internal_a sense_n into_o the_o superior_a power_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o there_o annihilate_v they_o likewise_o and_o those_o power_n of_o the_o intellectual_a soul_n he_o must_v draw_v into_o that_o which_o be_v call_v their_o unity_n and_o last_o that_o unity_n which_o alone_o be_v capable_a of_o perfect_a union_n with_o god_n must_v be_v apply_v and_o firm_o fix_v on_o god_n wherein_o the_o perfect_a divine_a contemplation_n lie_v in_o which_o union_n he_o say_v all_o be_v vacuity_n or_o emptiness_n 15._o as_o if_o nothing_o be_v existent_a but_o god_n and_o the_o soul_n yea_o so_o far_o be_v the_o soul_n from_o reflect_v on_o her_o own_o existence_n that_o it_o seem_v to_o she_o god_n and_o she_o be_v not_o distinct_a but_o one_o only_a thing_n this_o be_v call_v by_o some_o mystic_a author_n the_o state_n of_o nothingness_n by_o other_o it_o be_v indifferent_a it_o seem_v among_o they_o the_o state_n of_o totality_n but_o the_o most_o sublime_a description_n of_o it_o be_v that_o of_o the_o union_n of_o nothing_o with_o nothing_o 6._o which_o be_v hard_a term_n to_o be_v understand_v he_o explain_v they_o thus_o 8._o that_o the_o soul_n be_v no_o where_o corporal_o or_o sensible_o be_v every_o where_o spiritual_o and_o immediate_o unite_v to_o god_n this_o infinite_a nothing_o by_o which_o it_o be_v just_a as_o intelligible_a as_o it_o be_v before_o nay_o which_o i_o think_v be_v the_o high_a state_n of_o all_o it_o be_v that_o the_o soul_n come_v to_o a_o feel_n of_o she_o not_o be_v 9_o and_o by_o consequence_n of_o the_o not_o be_v of_o creature_n the_o which_o be_v indeed_o a_o real_a truth_n or_o else_o intolerable_a nonsense_n as_o we_o can_v think_v it_o otherwise_o who_o know_v we_o have_v cause_n to_o thank_v god_n we_o be_v yet_o in_o our_o wit_n and_o be_v not_o possess_v with_o such_o a_o spiritual_a frenzy_n 4._o as_o this_o author_n say_v friar_n bernard_n one_o of_o the_o disciple_n of_o st._n francis_n have_v 20._o neither_o be_v the_o other_o free_a from_o it_o who_o as_o baker_n relate_v in_o the_o heat_n of_o his_o interior_a affection_n can_v usual_o cry_v out_o nothing_o but_o v._o v._n v._o neither_o can_v any_o person_n who_o have_v any_o use_n of_o their_o understanding_n leave_v think_v such_o discourse_n the_o effect_n of_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o height_n of_o enthusiasm_n or_o a_o religious_a madness_n i_o do_v not_o think_v such_o expression_n as_o those_o i_o have_v already_o produce_v can_v be_v parallel_v by_o the_o most_o frantic_a enthusiast_n that_o have_v be_v since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o family_n of_o love_n yet_o these_o book_n be_v license_v approve_a nay_o admire_a in_o the_o roman_a church_n whereas_o we_o have_v always_o disow_v disprove_v and_o condemn_v any_o such_o writer_n among_o we_o and_o have_v use_v all_o care_n to_o suppress_v and_o confute_v they_o the_o plain_a effect_n of_o such_o enthusiastic_a foolery_n be_v to_o make_v religion_n laugh_v at_o by_o some_o despise_v by_o other_o and_o neglect_v by_o all_o who_o take_v no_o other_o measure_n of_o it_o than_o from_o such_o confound_a writer_n if_o once_o a_o unintelligible_a way_n of_o practical_a religion_n become_v the_o standard_n of_o devotion_n no_o man_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n will_v ever_o set_v themselves_o about_o it_o but_o leave_v it_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o madman_n and_o practise_v by_o fool_n §_o 15._o but_o suppose_v this_o way_n be_v intelligible_a and_o practicable_a which_o it_o be_v not_o enthusiasm_n yet_o what_o will_v the_o effect_n of_o it_o be_v but_o the_o high_a enthusiasm_n for_o
disturbance_n which_o have_v be_v among_o we_o upon_o their_o account_n whereas_o among_o they_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o order_v as_o to_o keep_v all_o in_o peace_n and_o unity_n this_o make_v it_o necessary_a to_o examine_v that_o admirable_a unity_n they_o boast_v so_o much_o of_o and_o either_o they_o mean_v by_o it_o that_o there_o have_v be_v less_o disturbance_n in_o the_o world_n before_o the_o reformation_n or_o no_o schism_n among_o themselves_o or_o no_o difference_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n but_o i_o shall_v now_o prove_v 1._o that_o there_o have_v never_o be_v great_a disturbance_n in_o the_o world_n than_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o that_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o they_o look_v on_o as_o the_o foundation_n of_o their_o unity_n 2._o that_o there_o have_v happen_v great_a and_o scandalous_a schism_n among_o themselves_o on_o the_o same_o account_n 3._o that_o their_o difference_n in_o religion_n both_o as_o to_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o doctrine_n have_v be_v as_o great_a and_o manage_v with_o as_o much_o animosity_n as_o any_o among_o we_o 1._o the_o disturbance_n in_o the_o world_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n i_o meddle_v not_o bare_o with_o his_o usurpation_n which_o work_n be_v late_o and_o large_o do_v foulis_n but_o the_o effect_n of_o they_o in_o these_o western_a church_n for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v what_o authority_n that_o be_v which_o the_o pope_n challenge_v and_o what_o disturbance_n have_v be_v give_v to_o the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n by_o it_o the_o authority_n claim_v by_o the_o pope_n be_v that_o of_o be_v universal_a pastor_n over_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o not_o only_o spiritual_a direction_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o a_o actual_a jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o member_n of_o it_o do_v belong_v unto_o he_o for_o otherwise_o they_o say_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v imperfect_a and_o insufficient_a for_o its_o end_n because_o prince_n may_v easy_o overthrow_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n by_o favour_v heretic_n if_o they_o be_v not_o in_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o to_o their_o temporal_a concernment_n because_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o they_o have_v a_o regard_n to_o no_o other_o but_o these_o if_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o in_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_v subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n when_o they_o oppose_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n his_o power_n say_v they_o be_v a_o insignificant_a title_n and_o can_v reach_v the_o end_n it_o be_v design_v for_o beside_o they_o urge_v that_o all_o prince_n come_v into_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v suppose_v to_o submit_v their_o sceptre_n to_o christ_n so_o as_o to_o lose_v they_o in_o case_n they_o act_v contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n church_n of_o which_o they_o be_v make_v member_n for_o whosoever_o do_v not_o hate_v father_n and_o mother_n &c._n &c._n can_v be_v my_o disciple_n and_o what_o officer_n be_v there_o so_o fit_a to_o take_v all_o escheat_n and_o forfeiture_n of_o power_n as_o christ_n own_o vicar_n upon_o earth_n but_o to_o add_v more_o strength_n bellarmin_n very_o pretty_o prove_v it_o out_o of_o pasce_fw-la oves_fw-la 7._o for_o every_o pastor_n must_v have_v a_o threefold_a power_n to_o defend_v his_o flock_n a_o power_n over_o wolf_n to_o keep_v they_o from_o destroy_v the_o sheep_n a_o power_n over_o the_o ram_n that_o they_o do_v not_o hurt_v they_o and_o a_o power_n over_o the_o sheep_n to_o give_v they_o convenient_a food_n now_o say_v he_o very_o subtle_o if_o a_o prince_n of_o a_o sheep_n shall_v turn_v a_o ram_n or_o a_o wolf_n must_v not_o he_o have_v power_n to_o drive_v he_o away_o and_o to_o keep_v the_o people_n from_o follow_v he_o this_o be_v then_o the_o only_a current_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o pope_n authority_n in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n although_o some_o mince_v the_o matter_n more_o than_o other_o do_v and_o talk_v only_o of_o a_o indirect_a power_n yet_o they_o all_o mean_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o ascribe_v such_o power_n to_o the_o pope_n whereby_o he_o may_v depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_v subject_n from_o the_o duty_n they_o owe_v to_o they_o and_o how_o much_o in_o request_n this_o doctrine_n continue_v at_o rome_n appear_v by_o the_o counsel_n give_v by_o michael_n lonigo_n master_n of_o the_o palace_n to_o pope_n greg._n 15._o 1623._o print_a a._n d._n 1623._o about_o persuade_v the_o duke_n of_o bavaria_n then_o new_o make_v elector_n to_o receive_v a_o confirmation_n of_o his_o title_n from_o the_o pope_n to_o which_o end_n he_o say_v some_o skilful_a person_n ought_v to_o be_v employ_v to_o acquaint_v he_o that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v the_o mere_a issue_n of_o the_o church_n and_o do_v spring_n from_o it_o as_o a_o child_n from_o the_o mother_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a sin_n for_o any_o christian_n to_o call_v this_o into_o question_n and_o consequent_o the_o pope_n power_n and_o authority_n to_o determine_v concern_v the_o state_n and_o affair_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o this_o he_o attempt_v to_o prove_v by_o no_o few_o than_o nineteen_o argument_n all_o of_o they_o draw_v from_o the_o former_a usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o encroachment_n upon_o the_o empire_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o electorship_n can_v not_o be_v lawful_o take_v away_o from_o one_o and_o give_v to_o another_o without_o the_o pope_n consent_n and_o authority_n and_o that_o such_o a_o disposal_n of_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o null_a and_o of_o no_o force_n the_o same_o year_n come_v forth_o a_o book_n of_o aphorism_n concern_v the_o restore_n the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n lonigum_n by_o the_o decree_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n collect_v by_o the_o same_o person_n and_o by_o he_o present_v to_o the_o pope_n wherein_o the_o same_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v assert_v and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o transferr_v the_o electoral_a dignity_n from_o one_o to_o another_o and_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o elector_n of_o saxony_n and_o brandenburg_n for_o oppose_v his_o authority_n and_o that_o to_o allow_v the_o emperor_n authority_n in_o these_o thing_n be_v to_o rob_v the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o its_o due_a right_n by_o which_o we_o may_v understand_v what_o that_o authority_n over_o the_o church_n be_v which_o be_v challenge_v by_o the_o pope_n as_o supreme_a pastor_n in_o order_n to_o the_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o it_o §_o 2._o we_o now_o consider_v what_o the_o bless_a effect_n of_o this_o pretend_a power_n have_v be_v in_o the_o christian_a world_n authority_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o this_o very_a thing_n have_v cause_v more_o war_n and_o bloodshed_n more_o confusion_n and_o disorder_n more_o revolt_n and_o rebellion_n in_o christendom_n than_o all_o other_o cause_v put_v together_o have_v do_v since_o the_o time_n it_o be_v first_o challenge_v and_o this_o i_o shall_v prove_v from_o their_o own_o author_n and_o such_o who_o credit_n be_v the_o great_a among_o they_o the_o revolt_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o adjacent_a part_n from_o the_o subjection_n due_a to_o the_o roman_a emperor_n then_o resident_a at_o constantinople_n be_v whole_o cause_v by_o the_o pope_n the_o first_o pope_n say_v onuphrius_n constant._n that_o ever_o dare_v open_o resist_v the_o emperor_n be_v constantine_n 1._o who_o oppose_a philippicus_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n which_o the_o emperor_n command_v to_o be_v pull_v down_o because_o they_o be_v abuse_v to_o idolatry_n and_o the_o pope_n utter_o refuse_v to_o obey_v and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o set_v up_o more_o in_o opposition_n to_o he_o in_o the_o pertico_fw-la of_o st._n peter_n and_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o the_o emperor_n name_n and_o title_n in_o any_o public_a write_n or_o coin_n the_o same_o command_n be_v not_o long_o after_o renew_v by_o leo_n 3._o upon_o which_o say_v onuphrius_n gregory_n 2._o then_o pope_n take_v away_o the_o small_a remainder_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n from_o he_o in_o italy_n 726._o and_o sigonius_n more_o express_o that_o he_o not_o only_o excommunicate_v the_o emperor_n but_o absolve_v all_o the_o people_n of_o italy_n from_o their_o allegiance_n and_o forbid_v the_o payment_n of_o any_o tribute_n to_o he_o 25._o whereupon_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o rome_n campania_n ravenna_n and_o pentapolis_n i.e._n the_o region_n about_o ancona_n immediate_o rebel_v and_o rise_v up_o in_o opposition_n to_o their_o magistrate_n who_o they_o destroy_v at_o ravenna_n paulus_n the_o emperor_n lieutenant_n or_o exarch_n be_v kill_v at_o rome_n peter_n the_o governor_n have_v his_o eye_n put_v out_o in_o campania_n exhilaratus_fw-la and_o his_o son_n hadrian_n be_v both_o
with_o one_o another_o and_o although_o there_o may_v be_v many_o other_o sort_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o the_o essential_a unity_n of_o the_o church_n 5._o they_o tell_v we_o lie_v in_o conjunction_n of_o the_o member_n under_o one_o head_n but_o what_o become_v then_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o great_a number_n of_o schism_n and_o some_o of_o long_a continuance_n among_o they_o be_v they_o all_o member_n unite_v under_o one_o head_n when_o there_o be_v sometime_o two_o sometime_o three_o several_a head_n bellaâ—mine_n in_o his_o chronologie_n confess_v twenty_o six_o several_a schism_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o onuphrius_n a_o more_o diligent_a searcher_n into_o these_o thing_n reckor_n up_o thirty_o whereof_o some_o last_v ten_o year_n some_o twenty_o one_o fifty_o year_n and_o it_o seem_v very_o strange_a to_o any_o one_o that_o hear_v so_o many_o boast_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n above_o other_o to_o find_v more_o schism_n in_o that_o church_n than_o in_o any_o patriarchal_a church_n in_o the_o world_n we_o shall_v think_v if_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v design_v head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o fountain_n of_o unity_n that_o it_o be_v as_o necessary_a that_o church_n shall_v be_v free_v from_o intestine_a division_n on_o that_o account_n as_o to_o be_v secure_v from_o error_n in_o faith_n if_o it_o have_v the_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n for_o error_n be_v not_o more_o contrary_a to_o infallibility_n than_o division_n be_v to_o unity_n and_o the_o same_o spirit_n can_v as_o easy_o prevent_v schism_n as_o heresy_n but_o as_o the_o error_n of_o that_o church_n be_v the_o clear_a evidence_n against_o the_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n so_o be_v the_o schism_n of_o it_o against_o its_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o unity_n for_o how_o can_v that_o give_v it_o to_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o so_o notorious_o want_v it_o in_o itself_o i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o insist_v on_o the_o more_o ancient_a schism_n between_o cornelius_n and_o novatianus_n and_o their_o party_n between_o liberius_n and_o felix_n between_o damasus_n and_o vrsicinus_n between_o bonifacius_n and_o eulalius_n between_o symachus_n and_o laurentius_n between_o bonifacius_n and_o dioscorus_n between_o sylverius_n and_o vigiâ—ius_n and_o many_o other_o i_o shall_v only_o mention_v those_o which_o be_v of_o the_o long_a continuance_n in_o that_o church_n and_o do_v most_o apparent_o discover_v the_o division_n of_o it_o i_o begin_v with_o that_o which_o first_o break_v forth_o in_o the_o time_n of_o formosus_fw-la who_o be_v set_v up_o a._n d._n 821._o against_o sergius_n who_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o marquesse_n of_o tuscany_n will_v have_v make_v pope_n but_o the_o popular_a faction_n then_o prevail_v sergius_n be_v force_v to_o withdraw_v and_o formosus_fw-la with_o continual_a opposition_n from_o the_o other_o party_n enjoy_v the_o papacy_n four_o year_n and_o six_o month_n not_o without_o the_o blood_n of_o many_o of_o the_o chief_a citizen_n of_o rome_n slay_v by_o arnulphus_n in_o the_o quarrel_n of_o formosus_fw-la after_o his_o death_n boniface_n 6._o intrude_v say_v baronius_n into_o the_o papal_a see_v but_o be_v after_o fifteen_o day_n dispossess_v by_o stephanus_n 7._o who_o in_o a_o council_n call_v for_o that_o purpose_n null_v all_o the_o act_n of_o formosus_fw-la deprive_v all_o those_o of_o their_o order_n who_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o he_o and_o make_v they_o be_v re-ordained_n and_o not_o content_a with_o this_o he_o cause_v his_o body_n to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a and_o place_v it_o in_o the_o pope_n chair_n with_o the_o pontifical_a habit_n on_o where_o after_o he_o have_v sufficient_o revile_v he_o that_o can_v not_o revile_v again_o he_o cause_v the_o three_o finger_n to_o be_v cut_v off_o with_o which_o he_o use_v to_o give_v benediction_n and_o order_n and_o the_o body_n to_o be_v throw_v into_o tiber._n this_o last_o part_n onuphrius_n will_v have_v to_o be_v a_o fable_n pontif_n and_o andreas_n victorellus_n from_o he_o but_o baronius_n say_v they_o be_v mistake_v who_o say_v so_o for_o not_o only_a luitprandus_fw-la who_o live_v in_o that_o age_n express_o affirm_v it_o although_o he_o attribute_n it_o to_o sergius_n upon_o who_o account_n 3._o the_o schism_n begin_v but_o the_o act_n of_o the_o roman_a council_n under_o john_n 9_o extant_a in_o baronius_n make_v it_o evident_a and_o papirius_n massonus_n cite_v other_o ancient_a historian_n for_o it_o 151._o upon_o this_o null_n the_o ordination_n of_o formosus_fw-la a_o great_a dispute_n be_v raise_v in_o the_o church_n for_o many_o of_o the_o bishop_n will_v not_o submit_v to_o re-ordination_a and_o particular_o leo_n bishop_n of_o nola_n to_o who_o auxilius_n write_v his_o book_n in_o defence_n of_o the_o ordination_n of_o formosus_fw-la a_o short_a account_n whereof_o be_v publish_v by_o baronius_n from_o papyâ—ius_n masso_n but_o the_o whole_a book_n be_v now_o set_v forth_o from_o ancient_a manuscript_n by_o morinus_n 348._o by_o which_o we_o understand_v the_o controversy_n of_o that_o time_n much_o better_o than_o we_o can_v before_o two_o thing_n be_v chief_o object_v against_o formosus_fw-la his_o ordination_n 1._o that_o against_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v translate_v from_o one_o see_v to_o another_o be_v bishop_n of_o porto_n before_o he_o be_v make_v bishop_n of_o rome_n 2._o that_o have_v be_v degrade_v by_o john_n 8._o although_o restore_v by_o his_o successor_n marinus_n and_o absolve_v from_o his_o oath_n he_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o confer_v order_n against_o the_o first_o of_o these_o auxilius_n show_v that_o translation_n from_o one_o see_v to_o another_o can_v null_a ordination_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o pope_n anterus_n the_o example_n of_o greg._n nazianzen_n perigenes_n dositheus_n reverentius_fw-la palladius_n alexander_n meletius_n and_o many_o other_o that_o the_o nicene_n canon_n against_o translation_n be_v interpret_v by_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n so_o as_o not_o to_o extend_v to_o all_o case_n and_o it_o be_v so_o understand_v by_o pope_n leo_n and_o gelasius_n and_o however_o that_o only_o null_v the_o translation_n and_o not_o the_o ordination_n against_o the_o second_o he_o plead_v that_o suppose_v it_o not_o to_o be_v lawful_a to_o remove_v from_o one_o episcopal_n see_v to_o another_o yet_o the_o ordination_n may_v be_v valid_a for_o formosus_fw-la be_v not_o consecrate_a again_o himself_o but_o only_o reconcile_v by_o marinus_n that_o the_o pope_n gregory_n and_o leo_n have_v declare_v against_o re-ordination_a as_o much_o as_o against_o rebaptising_a that_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v forbid_v it_o that_o the_o ordination_n by_o acacius_n be_v allow_v by_o anastasius_n that_o the_o bonosiaci_n though_o heretic_n have_v their_o order_n allow_v they_o that_o the_o cathari_n be_v admit_v to_o the_o church_n communion_n by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a only_a with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n that_o though_o liberius_n fall_v to_o the_o arian_n heresy_n yet_o his_o ordination_n afterward_o be_v not_o null_v neither_o those_o of_o vigilius_n although_o he_o stand_v excommunicate_v by_o silverius_n and_o add_v homicide_n to_o it_o that_o the_o null_v these_o ordination_n be_v to_o say_v in_o effect_n that_o for_o twenty_o year_n together_o they_o have_v be_v without_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o italy_n that_o none_o but_o heretic_n can_v assert_v these_o thing_n that_o if_o any_o pope_n themselves_o speak_v or_o act_v against_o the_o catholic_n faith_n or_o religion_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v in_o so_o do_v this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o auxilius_n which_o thing_n be_v more_o large_o insist_v upon_o in_o the_o second_o but_o by_o that_o book_n it_o appear_v most_o evident_o that_o the_o barbarous_a usage_n of_o the_o body_n of_o formosus_fw-la be_v most_o true_a it_o be_v express_o mention_v therein_o and_o justify_v by_o he_o in_o the_o dialogue_n that_o plead_v for_o re-ordination_a and_o now_o say_v baronius_n 9_o begin_v those_o most_o unhoppy_a time_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o exceed_v the_o persecution_n of_o heathen_n or_o heretic_n but_o he_o out_o of_o his_o constant_a good_a will_n to_o civil_a authority_n lay_v the_o fault_n altogether_o upon_o the_o power_n of_o the_o marquess_n of_o tuscany_n who_o have_v then_o too_o great_a power_n in_o rome_n but_o he_o strange_o admire_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n in_o keep_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n from_o heresy_n all_o that_o time_n alas_o for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n at_o all_o but_o be_v whole_o give_v over_o to_o all_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n as_o himself_o confess_v of_o they_o when_o theodora_n that_o mother_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n rule_v in_o chief_a and_o her_o
unity_n they_o look_v after_o all_o such_o who_o hold_v opinion_n contrary_a to_o their_o interest_n must_v be_v proceed_v against_o and_o condemn_v but_o for_o other_o let_v they_o quarrel_v and_o dispute_v as_o long_o as_o they_o will_v they_o let_v they_o alone_o if_o they_o touch_v not_o the_o pope_n authority_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o gainful_a opinion_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v allow_v among_o they_o and_o suppose_v their_o interest_n be_v keep_v up_o which_o the_o inquisition_n be_v design_v for_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v as_o great_a a_o friend_n to_o toleration_n as_o may_v be_v only_o what_o other_o call_v different_a persuasion_n they_o call_v school_n point_n and_o what_o other_o call_v division_n they_o call_v dispute_n the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o with_o their_o church_n and_o other_o only_o they_o have_v soft_a name_n for_o the_o difference_n among_o themselves_o and_o think_v none_o bad_a enough_o for_o those_o who_o cast_v off_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o plead_v for_o a_o reformation_n here_o then_o lie_v the_o profound_a mystrey_n of_o their_o unity_n that_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v against_o we_o though_o not_o among_o themselves_o and_o be_v not_o we_o so_o against_o they_o too_o may_v not_o we_o plead_v for_o the_o unity_n that_o they_o have_v on_o the_o same_o ground_n we_o be_v all_o agree_v against_o popery_n as_o much_o as_o they_o be_v against_o protestant_n only_o we_o have_v some_o scholastic_a dispute_n among_o we_o about_o indifferent_a thing_n and_o the_o episcopal_a authority_n as_o they_o have_v we_o have_v some_o zealous_a dominican_n and_o busy_a and_o factious_a man_n such_o as_o the_o jesuit_n among_o they_o be_v but_o set_v aside_o these_o dispute_v we_o be_v admirable_o well_o agree_v just_a as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n §_o 15._o 2._o they_o say_v faith_n they_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o this_o be_v as_o true_a as_o the_o other_o for_o be_v they_o agree_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n who_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o heresy_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o they_o do_v but_o if_o they_o mean_v that_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n because_o those_o only_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o be_v agree_v in_o they_o be_v as_o good_a say_v they_o be_v agree_v in_o the_o thing_n they_o do_v not_o differ_v about_o for_o the_o party_n which_o differ_v do_v believe_v the_o thing_n in_o difference_n to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o they_o think_v they_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o they_o be_v not_o agree_v what_o it_o be_v which_o make_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o no_o one_o can_v pronounce_v that_o their_o difference_n be_v not_o about_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o what_o one_o may_v think_v not_o to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la other_o may_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v we_o see_v the_o pope_n personal_a infallibility_n be_v become_v a_o catholic_n doctrine_n among_o the_o jesuit_n and_o declare_v to_o be_v plain_a heresy_n by_o their_o adversary_n the_o deliverance_n of_o soul_n from_o purgatory_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n be_v general_o account_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o we_o know_v those_o in_o it_o who_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v it_o be_v a_o novel_a opinion_n introduce_v by_o gregory_n 1._o against_o the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n say_v the_o dominican_n and_o jansenist_n to_o attribute_v to_o god_n alone_o the_o praise_n of_o convert_v grace_n and_o that_o grace_v efficacious_a by_o itself_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o father_n and_o council_n and_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o be_v it_o not_o then_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o their_o opinion_n wherein_o the_o jesuit_n and_o they_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o to_o which_o purpose_n it_o be_v well_o say_v by_o the_o author_n of_o a_o book_n print_v at_o paris_n a._n d._n 1651._o contain_v essay_n and_o reflection_n on_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n that_o because_o of_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o jansenist_n and_o the_o jesuit_n it_o may_v with_o more_o reason_n be_v affirm_v now_o than_o in_o the_o time_n of_o arrianism_n itself_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n seem_v to_o become_v heretical_a for_o admit_v say_v he_o what_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o church_n have_v decree_v calvinism_n pelagianism_n and_o semipelagianism_n to_o be_v heresy_n and_o that_o the_o doctor_n be_v those_o who_o sit_v in_o the_o chair_n to_o be_v consult_v withal_o upon_o point_n of_o religion_n all_o catholic_n be_v reduce_v to_o a_o most_o strange_a perplexity_n for_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v address_v himself_o to_o those_o of_o the_o jansenian_a party_n they_o will_v tell_v he_o that_o those_o who_o be_v term_v molinist_n be_v pelagian_n or_o at_o least_o semipelagian_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o molinist_n will_v bear_v he_o down_o that_o their_o adversary_n be_v calvinist_n or_o else_o novatian_n now_o all_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n a_o very_a few_o except_v be_v either_o of_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o party_n i_o leave_v you_o then_o to_o consider_v to_o what_o prodigious_a straits_n man_n mind_n be_v reduce_v since_o this_o be_v hold_v as_o a_o general_a maxim_n that_o whosoever_o fail_v in_o one_o point_n of_o faith_n fail_v in_o all_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n say_v the_o dominican_n that_o all_o person_n christ_n only_o except_v be_v bear_v in_o sin_n and_o therefore_o the_o contender_n for_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n must_v in_o their_o judgement_n differ_v in_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n from_o they_o but_o if_o this_o distinction_n shall_v be_v allow_v to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n why_o shall_v it_o not_o as_o well_o cure_v the_o division_n of_o we_o the_o most_o considerable_a in_o all_o respect_n of_o the_o dissenter_n from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n declare_v that_o they_o agree_v with_o we_o in_o all_o the_o article_n of_o doctrine_n require_v by_o our_o church_n will_v this_o be_v enough_o in_o their_o opinion_n to_o make_v we_o at_o unity_n with_o each_o other_o if_o not_o let_v they_o not_o plead_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o themselves_o which_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v to_o we_o i_o can_v understand_v that_o the_o controversy_n about_o ceremony_n consider_v in_o themselves_o among_o we_o be_v of_o any_o great_a weight_n than_o the_o dispute_v among_o the_o friar_n concern_v their_o habit_n have_v be_v and_o yet_o this_o controversy_n only_o about_o the_o size_n of_o their_o hood_n last_v in_o one_o order_n almost_o a_o age_n together_o and_o be_v manage_v with_o as_o great_a a_o heat_n and_o animosity_n as_o ever_o these_o have_v be_v among_o we_o and_o be_v with_o very_a much_o ado_n lay_v asleep_a for_o a_o time_n by_o the_o endeavour_n of_o 4._o pope_n successive_o but_o if_o this_o signify_v nothing_o to_o unity_n to_o say_v that_o the_o matter_n be_v not_o great_a about_o which_o the_o controversy_n be_v if_o the_o disturbance_n be_v great_a which_o be_v cause_v by_o they_o that_o will_v reflect_v more_o sharp_o on_o their_o church_n than_o on_o we_o which_o have_v so_o many_o difference_n which_o they_o account_v not_o to_o be_v about_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o if_o these_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n among_o they_o prove_v to_o be_v none_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a task_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n to_o show_v that_o they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o quarrel_v with_o we_o for_o break_v the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n because_o than_o we_o may_v differ_v from_o they_o as_o little_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o do_v from_o one_o another_o this_o i_o need_v not_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o show_v at_o large_a because_o i_o find_v it_o already_o do_v to_o my_o hand_n by_o f._n davenport_n al._n sancta_fw-la clara_n in_o his_o paraphrastical_a exposition_n of_o the_o 39_o article_n of_o our_o church_n about_o half_a of_o they_o he_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v catholic_n as_o they_o be_v without_o any_o further_a explication_n the_o first_o he_o meet_v with_o difficulty_n in_o be_v that_o about_o the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n point_v blank_a against_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o cajetan_a and_o franciscus_n mirandula_n full_o agree_v with_o our_o church_n in_o it_o who_o quote_v hierom_n ruffinus_n antoninus_n and_o lyra_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n as_o they_o may_v have_v do_v many_o other_o but_o because_o our_o church_n do_v not_o cast_v they_o whole_o out_o of_o the_o canon_n he_o dare_v not_o say_v it_o be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n simple_o and_o the_o rather_o because_o waldensis_n and_o driedo_n
do_v hold_v that_o it_o be_v only_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n successive_o from_o the_o apostle_n to_o declare_v what_o book_n be_v canonical_a and_o what_o not_o for_o the_o 11._o article_n about_o justification_n he_o say_v the_o controversy_n be_v only_o about_o word_n because_o we_o be_v agree_v that_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o efficient_a cause_n of_o justification_n and_o that_o christ_n and_o his_o passion_n be_v the_o meritorious_a cause_n of_o it_o and_o the_o only_a question_n be_v about_o the_o formal_a cause_n which_o our_o church_n do_v not_o attribute_n to_o the_o act_n of_o faith_n as_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n but_o only_o make_v it_o a_o condition_n of_o our_o be_v justify_v and_o they_o believe_v that_o by_o faith_n we_o obtain_v our_o righteousness_n by_o christ_n so_o that_o he_o can_v find_v no_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o we_o in_o that_o point_n he_o say_v the_o controversy_n about_o merit_n may_v be_v soon_o end_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n for_o they_o deny_v as_o well_o as_o we_o article_n 1._o 3._o that_o any_o work_v do_v before_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n and_o inspiration_n of_o his_o spirit_n can_v merit_v any_o thing_n and_o when_o we_o say_v article_n 12._o that_o good_a work_n which_o follow_v justification_n be_v please_a and_o acceptable_a to_o god_n in_o christ_n if_o by_o that_o we_o mean_v that_o they_o be_v accept_v by_o christ_n in_o order_n to_o a_o reward_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n through_o christ_n that_o be_v all_o the_o sense_n of_o merit_n which_o he_o or_o the_o school_n of_o scotus_n contend_v for_o for_o work_n of_o supererogation_n article_n 14._o he_o say_v our_o church_n condemn_v they_o upon_o that_o ground_n that_o man_n be_v say_v to_o do_v more_o by_o they_o than_o of_o duty_n they_o be_v bind_v to_o do_v which_o be_v general_o understand_v they_o condemn_v he_o say_v as_o well_o as_o we_o because_o we_o can_v do_v no_o good_a work_n which_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o our_o natural_a obligation_n we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o perform_v though_o by_o particular_a precept_n we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o they_o in_o the_o 19_o article_n where_o our_o church_n say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v err_v not_o only_o in_o their_o live_n and_o manner_n of_o ceremony_n but_o also_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n he_o distinguish_v the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v frequent_o understand_v by_o that_o name_n and_o he_o say_v it_o be_v only_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v not_o err_v and_o not_o that_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o in_o the_o 20._o article_n our_o church_n declare_v that_o the_o church_n ought_v neither_o to_o decree_v any_o thing_n against_o holy_a writ_n so_o beside_o the_o same_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o enforce_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n this_o he_o interpret_v of_o what_o be_v neither_o actual_o nor_o potential_o in_o the_o scripture_n neither_o in_o term_n nor_o by_o consequence_n and_o so_o he_o think_v it_o orthodox_n and_o not_o against_o tradition_n article_n 21._o wherein_o our_o church_n determin_n express_o against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o general_a council_n he_o understand_v it_o only_o of_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o faith_n or_o manner_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o common_a opinion_n among_o they_o the_o hard_a article_n one_o will_v think_v to_o bring_v we_o off_o in_o be_v the_o 22._o viz._n that_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n concern_v purgatory_n pardon_n worship_v and_o adoration_n as_o well_o of_o image_n as_o of_o relic_n and_o also_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v a_o fond_a thing_n vain_o invent_v and_o ground_v upon_o no_o warranty_n of_o scripture_n but_o we_o need_v not_o despair_v as_o long_o as_o one_o breed_v up_o in_o the_o school_n of_o scotus_n design_n our_o rescue_n he_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v a_o difficult_a adventure_n but_o what_o will_v not_o subtlety_n and_o kindness_n do_v together_o he_o observe_v very_o cunning_o that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o condemn_v absolute_o and_o in_o themselves_o but_o only_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n about_o they_o and_o therein_o we_o be_v not_o to_o consider_v what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v teach_v but_o what_o we_o apprehend_v they_o teach_v or_o what_o we_o judge_v of_o their_o doctrine_n i._n e._n that_o they_o invocate_v saint_n as_o they_o do_v god_n himself_o that_o purgatory_n destroy_v the_o cross_n of_o christ_n and_o warm_v the_o pope_n kitchen_n that_o pardon_n be_v the_o pope_n bill_n of_o exchange_n whereby_o he_o discharge_v the_o debt_n of_o what_o sinner_n he_o please_v that_o they_o give_v proper_a divine_a worship_n to_o image_n and_o relic_n all_o which_o he_o say_v be_v impious_a doctrine_n and_o we_o do_v well_o to_o condemn_v they_o so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o want_v of_o faith_n but_o want_v of_o wit_n this_o good_a man_n condemn_v we_o for_o which_o if_o we_o attain_v to_o any_o competent_a measure_n of_o whereby_o to_o understand_v their_o doctrine_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o absolute_a peace_n and_o harmony_n between_o we_o this_o grand_a difficulty_n be_v thus_o happy_o remove_v all_o the_o rest_n be_v do_v with_o a_o wet_a finger_n for_o what_o though_o our_o church_n art_n 24._o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n plain_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o have_v public_a prayer_n in_o the_o church_n or_o to_o minister_v the_o sacrament_n in_o a_o tongue_n not_o understand_v of_o the_o people_n yet_o what_o can_v hinder_v a_o scotist_n from_o understanding_n by_o the_o scripture_n not_o the_o doctrine_n or_o command_n of_o it_o but_o the_o delivery_n of_o it_o viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v in_o a_o know_a tongue_n nay_o he_o prove_v that_o our_o church_n be_v for_o pray_v in_o latin_a by_o this_o article_n because_o that_o either_o be_v a_o know_a tongue_n or_o aught_o to_o be_v so_o it_o be_v public_o lick_o teach_v every_o where_o and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o understand_v he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o per_fw-la se_fw-la but_o per_fw-la accidens_fw-la that_o it_o be_v so_o i_o suppose_v he_o mean_v the_o latin_a tongue_n be_v not_o to_o blame_v that_o the_o people_n do_v not_o understand_v it_o but_o they_o that_o they_o learn_v their_o lesson_n no_o better_o at_o school_n but_o what_o be_v to_o be_v say_v for_o woman_n who_o do_v not_o think_v themselves_o bind_v to_o go_v to_o school_n to_o learn_v latin_a he_o answer_v very_o plain_o that_o s._n paul_n never_o mean_v they_o for_o he_o speak_v of_o those_o who_o be_v to_o say_v amen_o at_o the_o prayer_n but_o both_o s._n paul_n and_o the_o canon_n law_n he_o tell_v we_o forbid_v woman_n to_o speak_v in_o the_o church_n the_o case_n be_v then_o clear_a s._n paul_n never_o regard_v what_o language_n the_o woman_n use_v and_o it_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n whether_o they_o understand_v their_o prayer_n or_o not_o but_o what_o be_v to_o be_v say_v to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n to_o those_o who_o say_v that_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v say_v only_o in_o a_o know_a tongue_n this_o do_v not_o touch_v our_o church_n at_o all_o he_o think_v because_o in_o some_o college_n the_o prayer_n be_v say_v in_o latin_a but_o although_o that_o be_v a_o know_a tongue_n there_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n as_o long_o as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v put_v in_o the_o word_n only_o that_o clear_v our_o church_n sufficient_o beside_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n speak_v express_o of_o the_o mass_n which_o our_o article_n do_v not_o mention_n but_o only_o public_a prayer_n and_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n speak_v of_o those_o who_o condemn_v it_o as_o contrary_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n but_o our_o church_n only_o condemn_v it_o as_o contrary_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o all_o the_o command_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n therefore_o our_o church_n declare_v nothing_o against_o faith_n in_o this_o article_n be_v not_o we_o infinite_o oblige_v to_o a_o man_n that_o use_v so_o much_o subtlety_n to_o defend_v our_o church_n from_o errrour_n in_o faith_n but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o considerable_a be_v what_o he_o cite_v from_o canus_n that_o it_o be_v no_o heresy_n to_o condemn_v a_o custom_n or_o law_n of_o the_o church_n if_o it_o be_v not_o of_o something_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n especial_o if_o it_o be_v a_o custom_n introduce_v since_o the_o apostle_n time_n as_o most_o certain_o this_o be_v for_o the_o five_o sacrament_n reject_v
by_o our_o church_n art_n 25._o he_o say_v they_o be_v not_o absolute_o reject_v as_o sacrament_n but_o as_o sacrament_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n which_o they_o yield_v to_o for_o transubstantiation_n which_o be_v utter_o deny_v by_o our_o church_n art_n 28._o he_o very_o subtle_o interpret_v it_o of_o a_o carnal_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n which_o he_o grant_v to_o be_v repugnant_a to_o scripture_n and_o to_o destroy_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o sacrament_n but_o they_o do_v believe_v christ_n body_n to_o be_v present_a after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n and_o so_o our_o church_n do_v not_o condemn_v they_o as_o to_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n assert_v by_o our_o church_n art_n 30._o he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o condemn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n therein_o which_o only_a anathematize_n those_o who_o make_v it_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o our_o church_n mention_n not_o and_o however_o we_o condemn_v communion_n in_o one_o kind_n canus_n prove_v he_o not_o to_o be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n who_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v err_v therein_o the_o 31_o article_n condemn_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n i.e._n say_v he_o independent_o on_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v propitiatory_a of_o itself_o and_o the_o other_o only_o by_o virtue_n of_o it_o the_o 32._o of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o priest_n marriage_n he_o understand_v of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n in_o respect_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o most_o common_a opinion_n among_o they_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a the_o 34._o about_o tradition_n he_o interpret_v of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o doctrinal_a the_o book_n of_o homily_n approve_v art_n 35._o he_o understand_v as_o they_o do_v book_n approve_v by_o their_o church_n not_o of_o every_o sentence_n contain_v therein_o but_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o he_o grant_v there_o be_v many_o good_a thing_n contain_v therein_o for_o the_o 36._o of_o consecration_n of_o bishop_n and_o minister_n he_o prove_v from_o vasquez_n conink_v arcudius_n and_o innocent_a 4._o that_o our_o church_n have_v all_o the_o essential_o of_o ordination_n require_v in_o scripture_n and_o if_o the_o difference_n of_o form_n of_o word_n do_v null_a our_o ordination_n it_o will_v do_v those_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n too_o the_o last_o article_n he_o examine_v be_v art_n 37._o of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n power_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o he_o grant_v that_o the_o king_n may_v be_v allow_v a_o supermacy_n i.e._n such_o as_o may_v not_o be_v take_v away_o by_o any_o one_o as_o his_o superior_a and_o that_o by_o custom_n a_o sufficient_a right_n accrue_v to_o he_o over_o all_o ecclesiastical_a cause_n and_o that_o by_o divine_a and_o natural_a right_n he_o have_v jurisdiction_n over_o all_o ecclesiastical_a person_n so_o far_o as_o the_o public_a good_a be_v concern_v and_o withal_o he_o grant_v that_o we_o yield_v no_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n to_o the_o king_n and_o no_o more_o than_o be_v contend_v for_o by_o the_o french_a and_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n that_o part_n which_o deny_v the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n in_o england_n he_o say_v may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o pope_n challenge_v england_n to_o be_v a_o fee_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v but_o if_o it_o be_v otherwise_o understand_v he_o make_v use_v of_o many_o scholastic_a distinction_n of_o actus_fw-la signatus_fw-la &_o exercitus_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o sense_n of_o which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v in_o some_o case_n lawful_a for_o a_o temporal_a prince_n to_o withdraw_v his_o obedience_n from_o the_o pope_n but_o leave_v it_o to_o be_v discuss_v whether_o he_o have_v sufficient_a reason_n for_o do_v it_o but_o there_o can_v be_v no_o heresy_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n it_o remain_v then_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n put_v upon_o our_o article_n by_o he_o with_o the_o help_n of_o his_o scholastic_a subtlety_n we_o differ_v no_o more_o from_o they_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n than_o they_o do_v from_o one_o another_o for_o such_o kind_n of_o distinction_n and_o sense_n be_v they_o force_v to_o use_v and_o put_v upon_o each_o other_o opinion_n to_o excuse_v they_o from_o disagree_v in_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o they_o as_o well_o as_o they_o so_o that_o either_o they_o must_v be_v guilty_a of_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o we_o be_v not_o §_o 16._o 3._o they_o plead_v school_n that_o their_o difference_n be_v only_o confine_v to_o their_o school_n and_o do_v not_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n but_o there_o be_v as_o little_a truth_n in_o this_o as_o there_o be_v unity_n in_o their_o church_n as_o plain_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v already_o be_v the_o controversy_n about_o the_o pope_n temporal_a power_n confine_v to_o the_o school_n do_v not_o that_o make_v for_o several_a age_n as_o great_a disturbance_n in_o the_o church_n as_o be_v ever_o know_v in_o it_o upon_o any_o quarrel_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o controversy_n between_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o monk_n confine_v to_o their_o school_n about_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n in_o former_a time_n or_o in_o the_o renew_n of_o this_o hierarchical_a war_n as_o one_o of_o the_o jansenist_n call_v it_o in_o france_n but_o these_o thing_n be_v at_o large_a discover_v already_o i_o shall_v only_o add_v one_o thing_n more_o which_o seem_v more_o like_o a_o dispute_n of_o the_o school_n between_o the_o several_a order_n among_o they_o about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n and_o it_o will_v easy_o appear_v that_o wherever_o that_o dispute_n begin_v it_o do_v not_o rest_n in_o the_o school_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o tumult_n and_o disturbance_n which_o have_v be_v make_v only_o on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o this_o controversy_n begin_v in_o the_o school_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 14_o century_n when_o scotus_n set_v up_o for_o a_o new_a sect_n in_o opposition_n to_o thomas_n aquinas_n and_o among_o other_o point_n of_o controversy_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o this_o to_o distinguish_v his_o follower_n by_o but_o propose_v it_o himself_o very_o timerous_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o resolution_n of_o it_o in_o his_o book_n on_o the_o sentence_n 10._o however_o his_o follower_n boast_v that_o in_o this_o bless_a quarrel_n he_o be_v send_v for_o from_o oxford_n to_o paris_n scoti_n from_o paris_z to_o cologne_n to_o overthrow_v all_o adversary_n and_o that_o he_o do_v great_a wonder_n every_o where_o but_o however_o this_o be_v there_o be_v some_o not_o long_o after_o he_o who_o bold_o assert_v what_o he_o doubtful_o propose_v of_o who_o franciscus_n mayronis_n be_v account_v the_o first_o after_o he_o petrus_n aureolus_n occam_n and_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o franciscan_n but_o the_o great_a strength_n of_o this_o opinion_n lie_v not_o in_o the_o wit_n and_o subtlety_n of_o the_o defender_n of_o it_o nor_o in_o any_o argument_n from_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n but_o in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o piety_n of_o it_o i._n e._n that_o it_o tend_v to_o advance_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n for_o after_o the_o worship_n of_o she_o come_v to_o be_v so_o public_a and_o solemn_a in_o their_o church_n i_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o wonder_n that_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o believe_v she_o to_o be_v without_o sin_n i_o much_o rather_o admire_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v all_o their_o canonize_v saint_n to_o have_v be_v so_o too_o and_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o same_o reason_n will_v hold_v for_o they_o all_o but_o this_o opinion_n by_o degree_n obtain_v among_o the_o people_n it_o grow_v scandalous_a for_o any_o man_n to_o oppose_v it_o so_o walsingham_n say_v towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o this_o century_n 1389._o the_o dominican_n preach_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n against_o the_o command_n first_o of_o the_o bishop_n in_o france_n and_o then_o of_o the_o king_n and_o noble_n they_o be_v outlawed_a by_o the_o king_n and_o absolute_o forbid_v to_o go_v out_o of_o their_o own_o convent_v for_o fear_n of_o seduce_v the_o people_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o to_o receive_v any_o one_o more_o into_o their_o order_n 618._o that_o so_o the_o whole_a order_n may_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v extinguish_v the_o occasion_n of_o this_o persecution_n arise_v from_o a_o disturbance_n which_o happen_v in_o paris_n upon_o this_o controversy_n one_o joh._n de_fw-fr montesono_fw-it public_o read_v against_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n at_o which_o so_o great_a offence_n be_v take_v that_o he_o be_v convent_v before_o the_o faculty_n of_o sorbonne_n but_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o have_v do_v nothing_o but_o by_o advice_n of_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o order_n
if_o a_o man_n confess_v his_o sin_n and_o but_o stumble_v into_o one_o of_o the_o 7._o church_n it_o be_v a_o hard_a case_n if_o he_o do_v not_o escape_v at_o least_o for_o one_o thousand_o year_n i_o need_v not_o reckon_v up_o what_o vast_a pardon_n be_v to_o be_v have_v there_o at_o easy_a rate_n since_o they_o have_v be_v so_o kind_a at_o rome_n to_o publish_v a_o catalogue_n of_o they_o in_o several_a book_n 20._o a_o extract_n out_o of_o which_o be_v very_o late_o set_v forth_o in_o our_o own_o language_n those_o who_o have_v go_v about_o to_o compute_v they_o have_v find_v that_o indulgence_n for_o a_o million_o of_o year_n be_v to_o be_v have_v at_o rome_n on_o no_o hard_a term_n bellarmin_n will_v seem_v to_o deny_v these_o pardon_n for_o so_o many_o year_n as_o far_o as_o he_o dare_v as_o though_o they_o be_v not_o deliver_v by_o authentic_a writer_n but_o i_o desire_v no_o more_o than_o what_o cnuphrius_fw-la have_v transcribe_v 204._o from_o the_o archive_v of_o the_o church_n themselves_o and_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o the_o rest_n by_o what_o caesar_n rasponi_n a_o canon_n of_o the_o lateran_n church_n and_o a_o present_a cardinal_n have_v write_v late_o of_o that_o one_o church_n in_o a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o alexander_n 7._o he_o tell_v we_o therefore_o there_o be_v so_o vast_a a_o bank_n of_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n lay_v up_o there_o that_o no_o one_o need_n go_v any_o further_a to_o get_v full_a pardon_n of_o all_o his_o sin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o one_o to_o reckon_v up_o the_o number_n of_o the_o benefit_n to_o be_v have_v there_o by_o it_o in_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o dedication_n of_o that_o church_n at_o the_o first_o throw_n if_o a_o man_n be_v well_o confess_v before_o he_o get_v if_o he_o be_v a_o roman_a a_o pardon_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n if_o a_o tuscan_n 2000_o but_o if_o he_o come_v from_o beyond_o sea_n 3000._o year_n this_o be_v well_o for_o the_o first_o time_n the_o like_a lottery_n be_v again_o at_o that_o church_n on_o câ—ena_fw-la domini_fw-la but_o boniface_n 9_o will_v never_o stand_v indent_v with_o man_n for_o number_n of_o year_n but_o declare_v if_o man_n will_v come_v either_o for_o devotion_n or_o pilgrimage_n no_o matter_n which_o he_o shall_v be_v clear_a from_o all_o sin_n and_o what_o will_v a_o man_n have_v more_o but_o beside_o this_o there_o be_v other_o particular_a season_n of_o open_v this_o treasury_n and_o then_o one_o may_v take_v out_o as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v wish_v for_o as_o when_o the_o image_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v show_v all_o that_o come_v thither_o have_v their_o sin_n pardon_v infallible_o and_o many_o other_o day_n in_o the_o year_n which_o the_o author_n very_o punctual_o reckon_v up_o and_o be_v so_o many_o that_o a_o canon_n of_o that_o church_n may_v dispose_v of_o some_o thousand_o of_o year_n nay_o plenary_a remission_n and_o yet_o escape_v purgatory_n at_o last_v himself_o but_o beside_o what_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n itself_o there_o be_v a_o little_a oratory_n or_o chapel_n belong_v to_o it_o call_v the_o holy_a of_o holies_n 19_o where_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o reckon_v up_o the_o number_n of_o indulgence_n grant_v to_o it_o these_o vast_a number_n of_o year_n than_o be_v no_o fiction_n of_o pardon-monger_n as_o bellarmin_n be_v sometime_o ready_a to_o say_v unless_o he_o will_v have_v the_o pope_n call_v by_o that_o name_n or_o charge_v the_o holy_a church_n at_o rome_n with_o so_o gross_a imposture_n prayer_n §_o 6._o but_o suppose_v it_o shall_v be_v a_o man_n fortune_n never_o to_o see_v rome_n as_o it_o have_v many_o a_o good_a man_n must_v he_o be_v content_a to_o lie_v and_o rot_v in_o purgatory_n or_o trust_v only_o to_o the_o kindness_n of_o his_o friend_n no_o we_o that_o live_v at_o this_o distance_n have_v some_o comfort_n leave_v there_o be_v son_n good_a prayer_n appoint_v for_o we_o to_o use_v which_o will_v help_v we_o at_o a_o need_n or_o else_o the_o book_n of_o the_o hour_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n secundunm_fw-la usum_fw-la sarum_n be_v strange_o mistake_v but_o herein_o i_o be_o likewise_o prevent_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o preface_n late_o mention_v but_o my_o edition_n be_v elder_a than_o either_o of_o those_o mention_v by_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v something_o peculiar_a to_o it_o or_o at_o last_o omit_v by_o he_o as_o when_o it_o say_v of_o the_o prayer_n obsecro_fw-la te_fw-la domina_fw-la sancta_fw-la maria_fw-la 38._o etc._n etc._n though_o all_o they_o that_o be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n that_o daily_o say_v devowteli_a this_o prayer_n before_o hour_n bless_a lady_n of_o pity_n she_o wool_n showâ—_n they_o her_o bless_a visage_n and_o warn_v they_o the_o day_n and_o hour_n of_o death_n and_o in_o there_o last_o end_n the_o angel_n of_o god_n shall_v yield_v there_o soul_n to_o heaven_n and_o he_o shall_v obtain_v 5_o hundred_o year_n and_o so_o many_o lenttis_n of_o pardon_n grant_v by_o 5_o holy_a father_n pope_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v pretty_a well_o for_o one_o prayer_n but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o what_o follow_v to_o a_o much_o short_a prayer_n than_o that_o our_o holy_a father_n sixtus_n 4._o pope_n have_v grant_v to_o all_o they_o that_o devout_o say_v this_o prayer_n before_o the_o image_n of_o our_o lady_n in_o the_o soon_o eleven_o thousand_o year_n of_o pardon_n 42._o a_o prayer_n say_v to_o good_a purpose_n i_o confess_v i_o can_v hardly_o stoop_v now_o to_o those_o that_o have_v only_a day_n of_o pardon_n promise_v they_o yet_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o procurer_n i_o will_v mention_v one_o our_o holy_a father_n pope_n sixtus_n have_v grant_v at_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o highmost_a and_o excellent_a princess_n elizabeth_n late_a queen_n of_o englond_n and_o wife_n to_o our_o sovereign_a liege_n lord_n king_n henry_n the_o seven_o god_n have_v mercy_n on_o her_o sweet_a soul_n and_o all_o cristen_n soull_v that_o every_o day_n in_o the_o morning_n after_o 3_o tollinge_n of_o the_o ave_fw-la â—ell_o say_v 3_o time_n the_o hole_n salutation_n of_o our_o lady_n ave_fw-la maria_fw-la gratiâ_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v 45._o at_z 6_o the_o klock_n in_o the_o morning_n 3_o ave_fw-la maria_n at_o 12_o of_o the_o klock_n at_o none_o 4_o ave_fw-la maria_n and_o att_z 6_o a_o klock_n at_o even_o for_o every_o time_n so_o do_v be_v grant_v of_o the_o spiritual_a treasour_n of_o holy_a church_n 3_o hundred_o day_n of_o parden_n totiens_fw-la quotiens_fw-la to_o which_o be_v annex_v the_o pardon_n of_o the_o two_o archbishop_n and_o nine_o bishop_n forty_o day_n a_o piece_n three_o time_n a_o day_n which_o begin_v a._n d._n 1492._o the_o seven_o year_n of_o henry_n 7._o and_o the_o sum_n of_o the_o indulgence_n and_o pardon_n for_o every_o ave_fw-la maria_n be_v 800_o day_n totiens_fw-la quotiens_fw-la but_o if_o a_o man_n think_v himself_o well_o provide_v already_o and_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o help_v his_o friend_n there_o be_v nothing_o like_o the_o 15_o o._n s_o of_o st._n brigitt_n this_o be_v the_o 15_o o._n os._n the_o which_o the_o holy_a virgin_n s._n brygytta_n be_v woente_a to_o say_v dayle_n before_o the_o holy_a road_n in_o s._n paul_n church_n at_o rome_n 50._o who_o so_o say_v this_o a_o year_n he_o schall_n deliver_v 15_o soulle_n out_o of_o purgatory_n of_o his_o next_o kindred_n and_o convert_v other_o 15_o sinner_n to_o good_a lyf_v and_o other_o 15_o righteous_a man_n of_o his_o kind_n shall_v persevere_v in_o good_a lyf_v and_o what_o you_o desire_v of_o god_n you_o schall_n have_v it_o if_o it_o be_v to_o the_o salvation_n of_o your_o soul_n not_o long_o after_o we_o find_v a_o better_a endowment_n with_o number_n of_o year_n than_o any_o we_o have_v yet_o meet_v with_o to_o all_o they_o that_o before_o this_o image_n of_o pity_n devout_o say_v 5_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la and_o 5_o ave_n &_o a_o credo_fw-la 54._o pityous_o behold_v these_o arm_n of_o crysty_n passion_n be_v grant_v thirty_o two_o thousand_o seven_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n of_o pardon_n and_o sixtus_n the_o 4._o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v the_o 4_o and_o the_o 5_o prayer_n and_o have_v double_v his_o foresay_a pardon_n the_o prayer_n with_o boniface_n 6._o his_o indulgence_n of_o ten_o thousand_o year_n pardon_n will_v hardly_o down_o with_o i_o now_o 58._o much_o less_o that_o niggardly_a grant_n of_o john_n 22._o of_o a_o hundred_o day_n pardon_n what_o customer_n do_v he_o hope_v to_o find_v at_o such_o sordid_a rate_n sixtus_n 4._o for_o my_o money_n witness_v this_o indulgence_n our_o holy_a father_n sixtus_n 4._o grant_v to_o all_o they_o that_o beyn_v in_o state_n of_o grace_n 61._o saye_v this_o prayer_n follow_v ymmediate_o
for_o the_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n allow_v to_o any_o in_o their_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o supposition_n that_o they_o have_v all_o that_o be_v fundamental_o necessary_a in_o order_n to_o it_o though_o there_o be_v many_o dangerous_a error_n and_o corruption_n in_o that_o church_n who_o communion_n they_o live_v in_o §_o 16._o the_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n be_v thus_o vindicate_v consider_v there_o remain_v little_a to_o be_v add_v concern_v the_o second_o for_o he_o tell_v i_o that_o he_o agree_v so_o far_o with_o i_o that_o every_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o choose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n but_o which_o that_o church_n be_v must_v be_v see_v by_o the_o ground_n it_o bring_v to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n it_o teach_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o to_o be_v even_o with_o he_o i_o thus_o far_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o the_o way_n of_o proof_n of_o a_o church_n purity_n viz._n by_o agreement_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o that_o that_o church_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v pure_a which_o show_v the_o great_a evidence_n of_o that_o consent_n and_o that_o every_o one_o be_v bind_v to_o inquire_v which_o church_n have_v the_o strong_a motive_n for_o it_o and_o to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o it_o be_v thus_o far_o agree_v i_o must_v now_o inquire_v into_o what_o motive_n he_o offer_v on_o behalf_n of_o their_o church_n and_o what_o method_n he_o prescribe_v for_o deliver_v we_o for_o the_o former_a he_o produce_v a_o large_a catalogue_n of_o catholic_n motive_n as_o he_o call_v they_o in_o the_o word_n of_o dr._n taylour_n liberty_n of_o prophecy_n sect._n 20._o and_o i_o do_v not_o know_v a_o better_a way_n of_o answer_v they_o than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o same_o eminent_a and_o learned_a person_n which_o he_o use_v upon_o a_o like_a occasion_n to_o his_o demonstrate_v friend_n i._o s._n but_o now_o in_o my_o conscience_n dissuasive_a say_v the_o bishop_n this_o be_v unkind_o do_v that_o when_o i_o have_v speak_v for_o they_o what_o i_o can_v and_o more_o than_o i_o know_v they_o have_v ever_o say_v for_o themselves_o and_o yet_o to_o save_v they_o harmless_a from_o the_o iron_n hand_n of_o a_o tyrant_n and_o unreasonable_a power_n to_o keep_v they_o from_o be_v persecute_v for_o their_o error_n and_o opinion_n that_o they_o shall_v take_v the_o arm_n i_o have_v lend_v they_o for_o their_o defence_n and_o throw_v they_o at_o my_o head_n but_o the_o best_a of_o it_o be_v though_o i._o s._n be_v unthankful_a yet_o the_o weapon_n themselves_o be_v but_o wooden_a dagger_n intend_v only_o to_o represent_v how_o the_o poor_a man_n be_v cozen_v by_o themselves_o and_o that_o under_o fair_a and_o fraudulent_a pretence_n even_o pious_a well_o mean_v man_n man_n wise_a enough_o in_o other_o thing_n may_v be_v abuse_v and_o though_o what_o i_o say_v be_v but_o tinsel_n and_o pretence_n imagery_n and_o whip_v cream_n yet_o i_o can_v not_o be_v blame_v to_o use_v no_o better_o than_o the_o best_a their_o cause_n can_v bear_v yet_o if_o that_o be_v the_o best_a they_o have_v to_o say_v for_o themselves_o their_o probability_n will_v be_v soon_o out-ballanced_n by_o one_o scripture-testimony_n urge_v by_o protestant_n and_o thou_o shall_v not_o worship_v any_o grave_a image_n will_v outweigh_v all_o the_o best_a and_o fair_a imagination_n of_o their_o church_n but_o then_o i._n s._n might_n if_o he_o have_v please_v have_v consider_v that_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o make_v that_o harangue_n to_o represent_v that_o the_o roman_a religion_n have_v probability_n of_o be_v true_a but_o probability_n that_o the_o religion_n may_v be_v tolerate_v or_o may_v be_v endure_v and_o if_o i_o be_v deceive_v it_o be_v but_o a_o well_o mean_v error_n hereafter_o they_o shall_v speak_v for_o themselves_o only_o for_o their_o comfort_n this_o they_o may_v have_v also_o observe_v in_o that_o book_n that_o there_o be_v not_o half_a so_o much_o excuse_v for_o the_o papist_n as_o there_o be_v for_o the_o anabaptist_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v but_o a_o excuse_n at_o the_o best_a but_o since_o from_o i_o say_v he_o they_o borrow_v their_o light_a armour_n which_o be_v not_o pistol-proof_n from_o i_o if_o they_o please_v they_o may_v borrow_v a_o remedy_n to_o undeceive_v they_o and_o that_o in_o the_o same_o kind_a and_o way_n of_o argue_v for_o which_o he_o refer_v to_o a_o letter_n write_v by_o he_o to_o a_o gentlewoman_n seduce_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n out_o of_o which_o i_o shall_v transcribe_v so_o much_o as_o may_v overbalance_n the_o probability_n produce_v elsewhere_o by_o he_o after_o direction_n give_v rather_o to_o inquire_v what_o her_o religion_n be_v than_o what_o her_o church_n be_v etc._n for_o that_o which_o be_v a_o true_a religion_n to_o day_n will_v be_v so_o to_o morrow_n and_o for_o ever_o but_o that_o which_o be_v a_o holy_a church_n to_o day_n may_v be_v heretical_a at_o the_o next_o change_n or_o may_v betray_v her_o trust_n or_o obtrude_v new_a article_n in_o contradiction_n to_o the_o old_a etc._n etc._n and_o show_v the_o unreasonablness_n of_o believe_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n he_o descend_v thus_o to_o particular_n you_o be_v now_o go_v to_o a_o church_n that_o protect_v itself_o by_o art_n of_o subtlety_n and_o arm_n by_o violence_n and_o persecute_v all_o that_o be_v not_o of_o their_o mind_n to_o a_o church_n in_o which_o you_o be_v to_o be_v a_o subject_n of_o the_o king_n so_o long_o as_o it_o please_v the_o pope_n in_o which_o you_o may_v be_v absolve_v from_o your_o vow_n make_v to_o god_n your_o oath_n to_o the_o king_n your_o promise_n to_o man_n your_o duty_n to_o your_o parent_n in_o some_o case_n a_o church_n in_o which_o man_n pray_v to_o god_n and_o to_o saint_n in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o word_n in_o which_o they_o pray_v to_o god_n as_o you_o may_v see_v in_o the_o office_n of_o saint_n and_o particular_o of_o our_o lady_n a_o church_n in_o which_o man_n be_v teach_v by_o most_o of_o the_o principal_a leader_n to_o worship_n image_n with_o the_o same_o worship_n with_o which_o they_o worship_n god_n or_o christ_n or_o he_o or_o she_o who_o image_n it_o be_v and_o in_o which_o they_o usual_o picture_n god_n the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a trinity_n to_o the_o great_a dishonour_n of_o that_o sacred_a mystery_n against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n against_o the_o express_a doctrine_n of_o scripture_n against_o the_o honour_n of_o a_o divine_a attribute_n i_o mean_v the_o immensity_n and_o spirituality_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n you_o be_v go_v to_o a_o church_n that_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o yet_o be_v infinite_o deceive_v in_o many_o particular_n and_o yet_o endure_v no_o contradiction_n and_o be_v impatient_a her_o child_n shall_v inquire_v into_o any_o thing_n her_o priest_n obtrude_v you_o be_v go_v from_o receive_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n to_o receive_v it_o but_o half_o from_o christ_n institution_n to_o a_o human_a invention_n from_o scripture_n to_o uncertain_a tradition_n and_o from_o ancient_a tradition_n to_o new_a pretence_n from_o prayer_n which_o you_o understand_v to_o prayer_n which_o you_o understand_v not_o from_o confidence_n in_o god_n to_o rely_v upon_o creature_n from_o entire_a dependence_n upon_o inward-act_n to_o a_o dangerous_a temptation_n of_o rest_v too_o much_o in_o outward_a ministery_n in_o the_o external_a work_n of_o sacrament_n and_o sacramental_n you_o be_v go_v from_o a_o church_n who_o worship_v be_v simple_a christian_n and_o apostolical_a to_o a_o church_n where_o man_n conscience_n be_v load_v with_o a_o burden_n of_o ceremony_n great_a than_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n for_o the_o ceremonial_a of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o great_a book_n in_o folio_n you_o be_v go_v from_o a_o church_n where_o you_o be_v exhort_v to_o read_v the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o whence_o you_o sound_v instruction_n institution_n comfort_n reproof_n a_o treasure_n of_o all_o excellency_n to_o a_o church_n that_o seal_v up_o that_o fountain_n from_o you_o and_o give_v you_o drink_v by_o drop_n out_o of_o such_o cistern_n as_o they_o first_o make_v and_o then_o stain_v and_o then_o reach_v out_o and_o if_o it_o be_v tell_v you_o that_o some_o man_n abuse_v scripture_n it_o be_v true_a for_o if_o your_o priest_n have_v not_o abuse_v scripture_n they_o can_v not_o thus_o have_v abuse_v you_o but_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n they_o shall_v and_o you_o need_v not_o unless_o you_o list_v any_o more_o than_o you_o need_v to_o abuse_v the_o sacrament_n or_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o message_n of_o your_o
obedience_n to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v agree_v to_o be_v the_o condition_n of_o man_n happiness_n no_o other_o way_n of_o revelation_n be_v in_o itself_o necessary_a to_o that_o end_n than_o such_o whereby_o man_n may_v know_v what_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v 2._o man_n be_v frame_v a_o rational_a creature_n capable_a of_o reflect_v upon_o himself_o may_v antecedent_o to_o any_o external_a revelation_n certain_o know_v the_o be_v of_o god_n and_o his_o dependence_n upon_o he_o and_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v natural_o please_v unto_o he_o else_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o any_o principle_n of_o natural_a religion_n 3._o all_o supernatural_a and_o external_a revelation_n must_v suppose_v the_o truth_n of_o natural_a religion_n for_o unless_o we_o be_v antecedent_o certain_a that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n and_o that_o we_o be_v capable_a of_o know_v he_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v certain_a that_o god_n have_v reveal_v his_o will_n to_o we_o by_o any_o supernatural_a mean_n 4._o nothing_o ought_v to_o be_v admit_v for_o divine_a revelation_n which_o overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o those_o principle_n which_o must_v be_v antecedent_o suppose_v to_o all_o divine_a revelation_n for_o that_o be_v to_o overthrow_v the_o mean_n whereby_o we_o be_v to_o judge_n concern_v the_o truth_n of_o any_o divine_a revelation_n 5._o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o mean_n imagine_v whereby_o we_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a revelation_n but_o a_o faculty_n in_o we_o of_o discern_a truth_n and_o falsehood_n in_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n which_o if_o we_o do_v not_o exercise_v in_o judge_v the_o truth_n of_o divine_a revelation_n we_o must_v be_v impose_v upon_o by_o every_o thing_n which_o pretend_v to_o be_v so_o 6._o the_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n in_o any_o person_n or_o society_n of_o man_n must_v be_v judge_v in_o the_o same_o way_n that_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o divine_a revelation_n be_v for_o that_o infallibility_n be_v challenge_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o supernatural_a assistance_n and_o for_o that_o end_n to_o assure_v man_n what_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v the_o same_o mean_n must_v be_v use_v for_o the_o trial_n of_o that_o as_o for_o any_o other_o supernatural_a way_n of_o god_n make_v know_v his_o will_n to_o man_n 7._o it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o god_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o several_a way_n of_o reveal_v his_o will_n to_o we_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o dispute_v from_o the_o attribute_n of_o god_n the_o necessity_n of_o one_o particular_a way_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o but_o we_o ought_v to_o inquire_v what_o way_n god_n himself_o have_v choose_v and_o whatever_o he_o have_v do_v we_o be_v sure_o can_v be_v repugnant_a to_o infinite_a justice_n wisdom_n goodness_n and_o truth_n 8._o whatever_o way_n be_v capable_a of_o certain_o convey_v the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o we_o may_v be_v make_v choice_n of_o by_o he_o for_o the_o mean_n of_o make_v know_v his_o will_n in_o order_n to_o the_o happiness_n of_o mankind_n so_o that_o no_o argument_n can_v be_v sufficient_a a_o priori_fw-la to_o prove_v that_o god_n can_v choose_v any_o particular_a way_n to_o reveal_v his_o mind_n by_o but_o such_o which_o evident_o prove_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o that_o mean_n for_o convey_v the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o we_o 9_o there_o be_v several_a way_n conceivable_a by_o we_o how_o god_n may_v make_v know_v his_o will_n to_o we_o either_o by_o immediate_a voice_n from_o heaven_n or_o inward_a inspiration_n to_o every_o particular_a person_n or_o inspire_v some_o to_o speak_v personal_o to_o other_o or_o assist_v they_o with_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o write_v such_o book_n which_o shall_v contain_v the_o will_n of_o god_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o distant_a person_n and_o future_a age_n 10._o if_o the_o will_n of_o god_n can_v be_v sufficient_o declare_v to_o man_n by_o write_v it_o must_v either_o be_v because_o no_o write_n can_v be_v intelligible_a enough_o for_o that_o end_n or_o that_o it_o can_v never_o be_v know_v to_o be_v write_v by_o man_n infallible_o assist_v the_o former_a be_v repugnant_a to_o common_a sense_n for_o word_n be_v equal_o capable_a of_o be_v understand_v speak_v or_o write_v the_o latter_a overthrow_v the_o possibility_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n 11._o it_o be_v agree_v among_o all_o christian_n that_o although_o god_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o world_n do_v reveal_v his_o mind_n to_o man_n immediate_o by_o a_o voice_n or_o secret_a inspiration_n yet_o afterward_o he_o do_v communicate_v his_o mind_n to_o some_o immediate_o inspire_v to_o write_v his_o will_n in_o book_n to_o be_v preserve_v for_o the_o benefit_n of_o future_a age_n and_o particular_o that_o these_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o we_o now_o receive_v be_v so_o write_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n of_o jesus_n christ._n 12._o such_o write_n have_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n as_o divine_a and_o infallible_a and_o be_v deliver_v down_o as_o such_o to_o we_o by_o a_o universal_a consent_n of_o all_o age_n since_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v own_v by_o we_o as_o the_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n whereby_o we_o be_v to_o judge_v what_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v in_o order_n to_o our_o salvation_n unless_o it_o appear_v with_o a_o evidence_n equal_a to_o that_o whereby_o we_o believe_v those_o book_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o they_o be_v never_o intend_v for_o that_o end_n because_o of_o their_o obscurity_n or_o imperfection_n 13._o although_o we_o can_v argue_v against_o any_o particular_a way_n of_o revelation_n from_o the_o necessary_a attribute_n of_o god_n yet_o such_o a_o way_n as_o writing_n be_v make_v choice_n of_o by_o he_o we_o may_v just_o say_v that_o it_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o design_n and_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n to_o give_v infallible_a assurance_n to_o person_n in_o write_v his_o will_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o mankind_n if_o those_o write_n may_v not_o be_v understand_v by_o all_o person_n who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o in_o all_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v necessary_a for_o their_o salvation_n 14._o to_o suppose_v the_o book_n so_o write_v to_o be_v imperfect_a i._n e._n that_o any_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v or_o practise_v be_v not_o contain_v in_o they_o be_v either_o to_o charge_v the_o first_o author_n of_o they_o with_o fraud_n and_o not_o deliver_v his_o whole_a mind_n or_o the_o writer_n with_o insincerity_n in_o not_o set_v it_o down_o and_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n with_o folly_n in_o believe_v the_o fullness_n and_o prefection_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o order_n to_o salvation_n 15._o these_o write_n be_v own_v as_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o whole_a will_n of_o god_n so_o plain_o reveal_v that_o no_o sober_a enquirer_n can_v miss_v of_o what_o be_v necessary_a for_o salvation_n there_o can_v be_v no_o necessity_n suppose_v of_o any_o infallible_a society_n of_o man_n either_o to_o attest_v or_o explain_v these_o write_n among_o christian_n any_o more_o than_o there_o be_v for_o some_o age_n before_o christ_n of_o such_o a_o body_n of_o man_n among_o the_o jew_n to_o attest_v or_o explain_v to_o they_o the_o write_n of_o moses_n or_o the_o prophet_n 16._o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o intolerable_a usurpation_n upon_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n than_o for_o any_o person_n or_o society_n of_o man_n to_o pretend_v to_o a_o assistance_n as_o infallible_a in_o what_o they_o propose_v as_o be_v in_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n without_o give_v a_o equal_a degree_n of_o evidence_n that_o they_o be_v so_o assist_v as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v viz._n by_o miracle_n as_o great_a public_a and_o convince_a as_o they_o be_v by_o which_o i_o mean_v such_o as_o be_v wrought_v by_o those_o very_a person_n who_o challenge_v this_o infallibility_n and_o with_o a_o design_n for_o the_o conviction_n of_o those_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o 17._o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o absurd_a than_o to_o pretend_v the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o infallible_a commission_n and_o assistance_n to_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o write_n and_o to_o interpret_v they_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o prove_v that_o commission_n from_o those_o write_n from_o which_o we_o be_v tell_v nothing_o can_v be_v certain_o deduce_v such_o a_o assistance_n not_o be_v suppose_v or_o to_o pretend_v that_o infallibility_n in_o a_o body_n of_o man_n be_v not_o as_o liable_a to_o doubt_n and_o dispute_v as_o in_o those_o book_n from_o